• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Tag Archives: Male/Female

An Affair With A Submissive Connecticut Wife

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to pussy, Cheating, Consensual Sex, Domination/submission, Fiction, Male Domination, Male/Female, Spanking

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

For the third time since I started my workout I heard the door open and someone come in. As I was between sets I looked up and this time I was pleasantly surprised. The first time had been a young couple who looked as if anything more complicated then a stationary bike would be beyond their ability. The second time was a teenaged boy who watched me exercise for a minute before leaving.

This time however a very attractive lady who appeared to be in her late thirties had entered the hotel fitness center. She scanned the room once she was inside but she looked ready to go. She was wearing a pair of blue snug fitting sweat pants with the word PINK emblazoned on her round, full posterior. She also had on a black scoop neck tank top and cross training shoes. Her outfit was completed by a pearl necklace around her slender neck and a gold ring with a large rock on her left hand.

She seemed to me to be the type of lady who would be at home at a country club or other wasp-ish enclave. From her pale good looks to her short blond hair styled in a bob cut and her perfectly manicured nails she looked as if she was born into money or perhaps married it.

I smiled at her and said “Good morning” in a low tone as I filled my water bottle from the cooler before resuming my exercise. She returned my greeting, flashing her pearly whites in a dazzling smile directed at me. As I resumed doing bench presses on the universal the woman began to stretch her leg muscles, first doing some standing quadriceps stretches. As she did these her back was towards me and as she pulled on her ankle it highlighted the shape of her leg and butt. It distracted me enough that I actually lost count of my reps.

Because the walls of the room were mirrored I realized that the woman could tell that I was admiring her body and in fact as I looked at her reflection I actually saw her wink at me. Rising from the seat I removed a towel from a pile of them and wiped my brow before asking her a question.

“Since I’m up would you like some water or a towel?”

“That’s very thoughtful of you. Yes I could do with both please.”

First I lifted another towel before filling a plastic cup with water which I brought to her. She took the towel and draped it over her shoulder before taking the cup. When she did her fingers lightly brushed against mine giving me a jolt that I felt all the way to my groin.

“Thank you. By the way my name is Payton” she said as she extended her hand daintily in my direction.

“A pleasure Payton, I’m Rob” I replied as I took her hand.

“Umm, pardon me for saying so but it’s not hard to pleasure you it seems” she said with a twinkle in her grayish eyes. “I on the other hand can be hard to please though it is very worthwhile if you succeed.”

My jaw dropped from her innuendo and I was so flabbergasted that I couldn’t think of anything to answer what she’d said so I reluctantly released her hand and resumed my seat. If I thought her last stretch was distracting what she now did totally threw me off my game. Payton lay on the floor mat no more than two feet away with her feet pointed straight in my direction as she stretched her hamstrings. With one leg bent at the knee and her foot on the floor she lifted her other leg to her chest.

As my eyes were helplessly drawn to the nexus of her thighs I was shocked as I realized that Payton couldn’t be wearing panties because a prominent camel toe clearly showed. She smiled as she saw the look I must have made when I discovered this.

“Rob I hope me being here isn’t distracting you too badly” she said smiling wickedly.

“To be honest you are very distracting Payton and not only do you know it I believe you enjoy it immensely.”

She laughed throatily to my response as she switched the position of her legs and as she did she spread them a little further apart. That was more than I could take at the moment as my blood was flowing to a part of my body that I wasn’t exercising and in my position I knew would clearly show to Payton. Standing I quickly turned so as not to reveal my growing erection and pretended to study another piece of equipment.
When I had deflated somewhat I started to work on my triceps as that way I wouldn’t be facing her.

“Are you in the city for long?” she asked me.

“Just here for a long weekend” I truthfully told her.

“And your wife isn’t interested in working out?” she asked as she had obviously noticed my wedding ring.

“No shopping is more her idea of exercise. She and her mother will get in a good session today with all the boutiques.”

“We’re in town so that our son can acclimate himself as he’ll be attending university here this fall. Of course he and my husband are golfing today. I’ll be lucky if I see them before dinner the way they play and they think nothing of leaving me all alone.”

There was no way I could respond to that opening she had left me unless I was looking for trouble and I was already tempted as it was. I just made a hmm sound as I continued my workout when Payton spoke to me again.

“Rob I hope you don’t mind but its plain to see you’re in great shape and know your way around a gym so I was wondering if I could ask you for some advice.”

“I’ll be glad to help if I can Payton but you look to be pretty fit yourself.”

“I’m not in horrible shape but my regimen is mostly tennis and walking so my practical knowledge isn’t great. There are a couple of exercises I want to do but I’m not sure if I’m doing them right and maintaining proper form.”

“No problem, the best thing to do is try them where I can see how you do and correct you if I see something wrong” I said as I stood near her.

“Thanks, would you mind helping me up?” she asked while extending a hand.

Reluctantly I reached down and helped her to her feet but she waited longer than necessary before letting go of my hand. Then as she made her way to the universal her thigh brushed against me even though there was plenty of space. Payton attached a collar with Velcro fastening and a D-clamp to her ankle and connected the D-clamp to the low pulley before turning to me.

“I’ve been trying to firm up my backside as now I’m getting older and I don’t want to fall apart but I don’t think I’m doing it right Rob.”

Facing the pulley she moved her leg back in a straight line and when she finished she turned to me. Watching her technique I hadn’t noticed any flaws in her approach.

“That’s how I do it but I’m not feeling it in my butt so I must be doing something wrong” she said.

“Try this Payton, use the leg that isn’t connected to the pulley and slowly go through a full range of motion and squeeze your gluteus muscle the whole time” I told her as I came closer and crouched down by her side.

She swung her leg back slowly all the way, paused and returned her leg to its starting position.

“How was that?” I asked.

“Much better thanks.”

“Try it with the other leg Payton.”

When she brought her leg back I placed my palm against her buttock and felt its contraction. Payton sighed as I felt her quivering flesh with my fingers. As her leg paused my hand slipped around to the front and ran toward her delta and as I did she actually whimpered. My fingers ran over her covered, plump pussy lips with the edge of my hand sliding between them. Payton brought her leg back to its starting position as my free hand worked its way up her leg. Unable to resist I buried my face against her taut ass, my lips brushing the material.

“Rob I told you I was a married woman” she gasped out.

“Yes you did.”

I stood and pressed my body against hers and as I did my fingers continued teasing Payton’s pussy while my lips felt her hair against them as they searched for her neck. As soon as my lips found it they nuzzled against it making her lean into me. My other hand took Payton by the head and turned her my way and I brought my mouth to hers. I kissed her hard and when I did her soft lips parted involuntarily allowing my tongue to dart inside. Payton seemed to melt into me but a moment later she broke our kiss by taking a step backwards though I managed to move my right hand with her keeping it rubbing against her mound.

All of a sudden Payton slapped me right across my face. It wasn’t very hard but for a moment I wondered if I had been wrong. However when I looked in her eyes I saw my answer. My fingers continued teasing Payton and as I again closed the distance between us my left hand grasped her right wrist and pulled it behind her back.

“You brute” she managed to get out before I kissed her again.

Payton eagerly responded to my kiss and her free hand soon found its way to my short dark hair where it stroked away. I brought my hand up and slipped it underneath Payton’s sweats where it slid down to her sweet treat. On the way I encountered no hair as she must be clean shaven down there. She was soaked and my finger easily went inside her tight opening sliding in all the way. At that moment we heard the door opening.

“I’ll never get over the look on that poor kid’s face” Payton said about the hotel worker who had walked in on us as we scrambled to disentangle ourselves. We were now on a hotel elevator when the car stopped on the seventh floor and the door opened.

“This is my floor” I said as I stepped off and the door closed between us.

I watched the door open and saw Payton standing there dressed in the sweatpants she had been wearing but her tank top was gone and she only had on a flimsy bra and her feet were bare. She held the door open as I strode in and closed it behind me and kind of leaned into the door.

“Here I am a helpless woman left alone by my husband and a strange man has barged into my hotel room. Oh whatever should I do?”

I actually had to fight from laughing from that bit from Payton but I managed to keep a straight face through it. My hands pushed my workout pants down to my knees along with my boxers and I stood with my rampant erection freed from its captivity.

“What I think you should do Payton is get on your knees and suck my hard dick” I told her in no uncertain terms.

She sank down to the hotel carpet and knelt in front of me and then reached her hand out and wrapped it around my swollen shaft. Her head tilted up and she looked me straight in my eye before she brought her mouth to it. Her red lips parted wide enough that she took the tip between them and also ran her tongue against it so I could see.

“You mean like that” she answered as she pulled her head back a trifle “ but it’s so thick I don’t know how much I can take.”

Grabbing her head I forced it back in her mouth but I pushed it much deeper. When she tried to pull her head back I held it in place.

“Let me amend what I said. What you should do is kneel there while I face fuck you and of course assist as you are able.”

With that I started to jam my thick erection as far as she could take without choking her. Payton’s hands now held my legs as I thrust back and forth into her pretty mouth. More than a little saliva escaped as I was as rough to her as I could be. I’d seen in her eyes a look familiar to me and that I knew well. Payton liked to, no, craved to be shown who was boss and luckily for me for this morning I would be the one.

“Payton stop wasting time and take off your bra” I barked at her.

Immediately she reached a hand back and unclasped her bra and slid it off to reveal her pert breasts. With what her mouth was doing to me at the moment I wasn’t about to stop Payton but I knew before long I would lavish all the attention that those two tits deserved. They were certainly more than a mouthful but were small enough that they didn’t really need a bra to keep them high on her chest with no sagging at all. The nipples were marble sized and proudly erect on the quarter sized areolas.

My cock continued to go to the back of her mouth but it seemed to me that it would never fit down her throat. More than once she gagged but I pressed on as we both enjoyed what was happening. On one occasion she gasped and had to pull her mouth off me and after she did Payton ran her slim fingers along my shaft which was slick from her spit.

“It’s so big and hard, does it always get like this Rob?”

“It has been like that since you teased me in the fitness center Payton.”

“You mean little ol’ me caused this?”

“Yes and I’ve been meaning to punish you for being so naughty.”

On hearing the word punish a gleam appeared in Payton’s gray eyes that decided my course for me. I grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her to her feet before leading her to the large bed that dominated the room. First I sat at the edge then I pulled her over my lap with the word PINK facing me printed on her firm ass. My hand yanked her sweats down revealing her smooth cheeks. Before I could proceed I had to touch, feel, squeeze and caress those beautiful butt cheeks. Once I got my initial fill of playing with them I was able to move on. My fingers forced Payton’s thighs apart enough that they could touch her wet little pussy and she trembled as I grazed her lips.

They slid across the wet slit a few times building the anticipation until I pushed two fingers up her slippery snatch making her squirm. As Payton writhed from the feeling I suddenly brought my free hand down hard on her perfectly shaped tush causing a gasp to escape her mouth. Relentlessly I spanked her making sure to equally distribute my blows so no area received more than another. The whole time I did this my fingers continued plunging deep in her tight, wet pussy with an occasional rub of her clit from my thumb.

From the sound of her increasingly ragged breathing I figured that she was getting close so while I continued with her chastisement I buried my fingers in her welcoming hole and wiggled them about so my thumb could maintain constant contact with her hard, little nub. After a short amount of vigorous rubbing Payton gasped and I felt her cunt clamp tight on my fingers as her thighs also contracted from the force of her climax. I relented my spanking as she reached orgasmic heights and drifted back to earth.

Payton turned her head sideways so I could see her lovely face in its bliss, her eyes narrowed and her lips curled into a half smile. I withdrew my fingers from her and brought them to her lips and without prompting she sucked on them removing all traces of her internal juices. After I removed them she licked her lips as if she had enjoyed her own womanly taste.

“That’s enough rest Payton. Now I want you to get on the bed on your hands and knees with your ass sticking out by the edge.”

As she speedily complied I undressed myself and moved behind her. Her juicy cunt looked so good and I wanted nothing more than to ram my erection deep in her but I decided to taste Payton first. My body crouched so that my face was level with her ass and pussy and I ran my tongue from her juicy opening between her wet lips and beyond until I reached her puckered back opening. When my tongue touched her anus Payton shuddered and pushed back slightly.

Shaking my head I realized here was another area I had to explore with her. My tongue began making little circular movements as it zeroed in there and she moaned in appreciation of the attention. I alternated licking her sweet slit with her tangy hole until I was unable to wait any more. My hands grasped Payton by her hips and I rolled her onto her back where I saw her pussy for the first time from that angle, all bald and soaked. There was no time to pause and enjoy the view however and as soon as she was on her back I placed my thickness to her lips and drove forward.

My need was great by this time and I dispensed with any niceties but instead forced my cock as deep as Payton could take it. Her legs I grabbed by the knees and I pushed them to her chest while pounding her pussy hard. I made no attempt to be subtle or to last long, I just wanted the relief my balls were demanding. My hips moved as fast as they could, driving my dick in and out of her clinging pussy.

It didn’t take long before I felt the familiar, welcome feeling growing and with one final deep thrust I felt my release begin. As swiftly as I could I pulled out of Payton and climbed onto the bed and straddled her as my cum started to shoot from me. The first shot sailed wide and far of her but my second I managed to aim so that it hit her cheek flush. Further spurts landed on her before Payton grasped me while tilting her head enough that she could lick my overly sensitive head. Now it was my turn to squirm as she took me into her hot mouth. When she realized that I was done cumming she released me after giving my head one more lick.

“You are a talented little cock sucking slut, aren’t you Payton?” I said while grinning at her.

She just shrugged in reply to my observation but her smile was bigger than mine. As I moved off her I took the opportunity to taste her cute little nipples, sucking and nipping each in turn which she seemed to greatly enjoy. That reminded me of something I had brought from my room so I retrieved my workout pants and slipped my hands into the pocket removing two items. In my hand I held two mini hair clips that could hold a small braid or strand of hair. With a smile I opened one and clamped it on Payton’s nipple and I repeated the procedure with the other.

“Do you like how they feel on your cute nipples Payton?”

She just nodded yes and I saw the mixture of pain and pleasure they brought to her face. She was a wild one, no doubt about that.

“Now get back on your hands and knees for round two.”

As soon as she was in position I gave her ass one hard swat before again drving my prick to her pink depths making her shudder. One hand grabbed her hip and I pulled her back with it as I pushed forward with my pelvis for a satisfying motion. My other hand worked its way to her lips where she eagerly sucked my fingers. Once they were good and wet I pulled them back and started to tickle her anus with my index finger. Payton visibly trembled as I teased her back hole and when I pushed my fingertip in her ass while continuing filling her pussy with my shaft she appeared to have a mini orgasm.

My finger slid in deeper as I probed her backdoor and once I was all the way in I began to push a second finger in as well.

“Oh yes please don’t stop” she pleaded with me as if there was any chance I would but by this time I had lost any control I had as well.

Once I’d built up a good rhythm finger fucking her tight ass I pulled out of her front entrance with my swollen prick and also removed my fingers from her butt as well.

“Payton I plan on fucking your tight ass with my thick cock. What do you think of that?”

“It’s so big, I’ve never had one so big back there but I’m ready for it I think.”

I spit right on her hole then I pressed my head to it and started to push against her but it was tough going to enter her.

“Payton your hole is so small I’m having a problem fitting in. Grab hold of my cock and hold it steady while I work it in.”

She reached back between her legs and her fingers encircled my girth and placed it right at the entrance as my hands held her hips. When I pushed forward again her hand held me steady and the head battered its way past her ring and inside her. Payton moaned loudly from a combination of pain and desire as my shaft drilled deeper. I only managed to get halfway inside her when I paused to give her time to adjust while also preventing me from losing it and going crazy too fast.

After a minute I started to move again by first sliding back a few inches and then forward. Slowly she opened up as her tight channel stretched to this invasion. For a minute I slowly moved in her and managed to get a bit deeper but an idea came to me. With one smooth movement I slid out of Payton’s ass, grabbed my prick and pushed it back into her pussy and began to fuck her hard. My unexpected assault made her cry out as I sank deep into her wet pussy. It almost seemed as if her canal was tighter as if it was competing with her back channel to please me but either way I was the winner.

Our flesh slapped together creating a song of desire and lust as we again built up a good rhythm but before I could push myself too far I withdrew causing Payton to moan with disappointment. Before she could even finish I was again working my way into her backdoor and with her pussy juice as added lubrication I sank all the way into her back passage.

My hands guided her hips back and forth as she swallowed then released my hardness repeatedly. We continued like this until I realized I might be getting close so I again pulled from her. This time I waited a little before again sliding deep in her sweet pussy. Again we built up to a good pace before one more time I withdrew. This time I climbed onto the bed and crouched behind Payton and once more worked deep into her ass.

The fingers of one hand clasped her hair and pulled her head up while I also steadied myself by leaning the other hand on Payton’s back. This time I pounded her as fast as I was able to sinking all the way in so my balls slapped her ass before I would pull halfway out. She was making little grunts as I bottomed out in her ass repeatedly and I was delirious from pleasure.

Knowing how close I was to cumming I increased my speed more and with a loud grunt my cock spewed deep up Payton’s guts. It was quite intense and I collapsed on top of her so that we were both sprawled on the mattress spent and gasping for breath.

The next evening while having a fine dinner with my wife and mother-in-law in the hotel restaurant I noticed the hostess seating Payton and her family. Her son was a fine looking young man whose features definitely came from his mother while her husband seemed to be a somewhat bland, grayish man who appeared to be best described as a wet blanket. After our main course was brought out I excused myself from the table to use the rest room.

As I passed her table I managed to catch her eye with a sidelong glance as her son and husband talked. No sooner had I reached the entrance to the men’s room when Payton appeared right behind me. She was wearing a little black dress and looked incredibly sexy to me. Opening the door I seized her arm and guided her in before me. Luckily there was no one in there so I led her to a stall and pushed her in and followed closing the door behind us. I was unzipping myself with one hand as I lifted up her dress with the other. Payton wasted no time in pulling down her silk panties to mid-thigh.

“Are you wet?” I asked her and she nodded yes.

I pushed her so that she was bent over the bowl and drove my prick home. Payton bit on her hand to muffle her noises as I rapidly worked in and out of her. Knowing that I couldn’t take long I went hard as soon as she loosened up a little. My finger found her clit and I stroked it rapidly in time to my thrusts. Just knowing anyone including her husband could walk in turned me on unbelievably and as soon as I felt her tense my cock swelled and started emptying my cum in her pussy. Her muscles clamped on me tighter milking every last drop from me.

Once I was done I pulled out and wiped my dick off with some tp before zipping up. Without looking back I opened the stall and headed out. I heard her words before I left the bathroom.

“Rob I gave you my number yesterday so remember to call me if you’re ever back in Connecticut some time.”

THE END

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Breeding Stock

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to pussy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Affair Sex Stories, anal, Anal Sex Stories, Ass to pussy, Bisexual Sex Stories, Blowjob, Cheating Wife Stories, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Drug, erotic romance, Erotic Sex, Erotic Sex Stories, erotica, Fantasy Sex Stories, Female Sex Stories, Fetish Sex Stories, First Time, First Time Sex Stories, Group Sex Stories, Hardcore, Husband Sex Stories, Job/Place-of-work, Lesbian Sex Stories, Love Sex Stories, Male/Female, Married Sex Stories, Mature Sex Stories, Milf Stories, oral sex, Oral Sex Stories, Reluctance, Romantic Stories, Science-Fiction, SecretSex Stories, Sex Toy Stories, Sex With Stranger, Stories, Swinger Stories, Wife Sex Stories

Author’s info Gender: male

Chapter one – The celebration of defeat

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I was lined up in the launch tube. The check system for my Combat Armor, Tactical, Heavy, was running. Our last ditch assault on the Instagian home world would launch in a few minutes. This war had lasted far too long. I had been a CATH pilot for twenty-four of my thirty-two years in service.

I watched the last of the system lights switch to green and thumbed the intercom system to life. “This is Field Admiral Adam ‘Rock’ Drake. I am green and hot across the board and ready for launch at your command.”

My intercom answered from the bridge of the carrier. “Rock, we are a go for launch in T minus seventeen seconds. Hang onto your hats men this is an all out assault. No matter what happens the war ends today.”

I watched the timer count down. We were under radio silence once the umbilical cut loose. I listened to the last minute chatter as the nineteen other CATH suits reported green lights. Then the timer hit zero.

It felt like someone stuffed a rocket engine up my ass, as the launch system slammed me down the length of the tube. Faster than it took to think about it, the launch sabot was packed around my suit, and I was ejected at mind numbing speeds towards the planet below.

Two minutes after launch, we passed the moon of the planet Instag. That was when the first layer of the sabot wrapped around my suit started its function. The braking rockets fired and we started to slow. We would still hit the atmosphere at more than eighteen thousand miles per hour. Much slower than our current speed.

I looked at the combat clock. In four minutes we would enter the outer atmosphere. I had expected enemy fire by now. The fleet was moving in behind us with the landing craft and space defenses. But there was no resistance. Not even a scanning beam to detect us.

The job of my men and I, was to establish a landing zone to bring the troops in. It is what we do. First in, last out, and never give ground. These combat suits had been designed and upgraded so many times. The current model weighed eighty-one tons and held the firepower of a full artillery division. At the current rate we were going to make ground fall with a full compliment of ammo.

I felt the first layer peel off and disintegrate as we passed the edge of the outer atmosphere. Then the first of the flower petals bloomed. The pod extended the next layer out and started using the atmosphere to break our fall. I watched the display for my speed. I was slowing rapidly as the friction heat burned away the petals of the flower I rode in. Then a sudden jerk as those petals collapsed and broke away.

The third layer spread and I bloomed again in the springtime of our planet fall. I watched as my indicators drifted into the range of acceptability. Layer after layer peeled off and slowed me until I came down to terminal velocity. Then the last layer broke away and I was in daylight. Five thousand feet above the ground I was now hanging from a massive air foil.

Still we had encountered no resistance. Not even a single projectile had been fired. My Radio crackled and a voice came on. “Cease fire! Cease fire! It is over, the Instagian people have surrendered! Do not fire, we are under a cease fire command!”

It took a few seconds for it to register. I was going home. I was going to see my wife. I had not touched her in thirty-two years and I was now only a few short weeks from being home. I activated my radio for transmitting. “Men put your weapons on standby, do not power them down. Word of the cease fire may not have reached the ground troops at the landing zone.”

I turned my active scanners on and scanned the landing zone. Below us stood four men and none of them were armed. More than five miles away was a group of soldiers and none of them carried weapons. My mind began to truly grasp that this was real. The war was over.

Then it came over the radio. “All troops, we are under a peace treaty. Men and women, we are going home. The war is over. Soldiers this comes by direct order from the president of earth, Lady Damina, power down and holster all weapons. You are to treat anyone you meet as honored friends. The war is over and we are not to hold grudges. Talks are proceeding for trade agreements and cultural exchanges. Men we are leaving for home in fourteen days. Yes you heard that right, we are going home!”

***

I was back on the carrier. There was an air of excitement here. Everyone had come to believe. We had been treated as honored guests by the Instagian people. They had truly surrendered. We were completely unprepared for what we found when we hit the ground. The population of their planet had been hit hard by the war. At the beginning of the war there had been almost a trillion people on the planet below. Now they numbered less than one hundred million. They had no choice. They did not have enough people left to fight. It was going to take them millennia to rebuild and they were going to need help.

I was waiting my turn to make a call home. I refused to use my rank to jump the line. No one here was less important to someone back home. As the line slowly diminished I thought back on the war. I had expected some of the other fleets to be here for the final assault. At one time there had been over one hundred fleets. Only ours was committed to the final battle.

Could we be the only fleet left? That thought hit me like a ton of bricks. Had we come that close to being defeated? My thoughts were interrupted by my turn at the communications panel.

I thumbed my home contact number into the panel and made my recording. “Baby, we are coming home. I can’t wait to see you. I hope you haven’t given up on me and moved in with the milk man. We go into Jump-Space tomorrow morning and will be making Earth orbit in twenty-three days. As always my heart is yours. I love you Danni.”

When I hit the send button, I looked at my chronograph. My meeting with the admiralty staff was in fifteen minutes. It was supposed to be a big deal but there was too much of an air of festivity aboard for me to worry.

I walked into the conference room and looked at the smiles on the command staff’s faces. It even invaded here. We all waited for Fleet Admiral Stinson to enter the room. As I sat down I noticed an ice bucket and a collection of alcohols sitting in the center of the table.

“Please help yourselves.” Stinson said as he entered the room. “We have something to celebrate after the orders are handed out.” As men and women reached for the bottles and glasses, he continued. “We have orders to return home ASAP. There are also a couple of strange orders along the way. All soldiers are to have their anti-impregnation implants removed immediately. Rank fraternization, is not only no longer prohibited, it is now encouraged. As a mater of fact the order states and I quote, ‘the men and women on the ships are to make as many conquests and pregnancies as possible on the way home.’ I am not sure about these orders but they come with a presidential seal on them. Any pregnant female soldier will be given a full pension for the rest of her life when she arrives home.”

One of the staff asked a simple question. “Sir, are we to assume from this, that the women back home are eager to start having children again?”

“I think that would be one way to put it. If I am reading the orders right they not only are eager but are impatient to start. The orders also continue with the statement, ‘married men are not excused from this duty and must participate.’ The statement I received is that they want all female soldiers pregnant by the time they get home.”

I asked out of a true sense of foreboding. “Sir I have noticed a few things and I am afraid of what we are going to find when we get home. When was the last time this fleet received a male recruit when replacements arrived?”

“I can’t answer that. I am under orders…”

“How many soldiers comprise the compliment of this fleet?”

“Thirty-one thousand, five hundred?”

“How many of those soldiers are male?”

“Ten thousand.”

“When was the last time we communicated with another fleet?”

“You are correct in your thoughts, Rock. We are the last Earth fleet.”

“If I am right, then the entire male population of the human race is on these ships…”

“Not quite, but the only men left on earth are in nursing homes. We made a mistake, during the war the draft was made mandatory for men, no exceptions. Every man was inducted at the age of eighteen or older. The mistake wasn’t caught until the last male soldier left Earth. There have been no children born on earth in the last eighteen years. I expect every man on these ships to do their duty and have sex, as much sex as possible.”

“What about the men that have taken vows of faithfulness?”

“Tell them their vows are canceled, under orders. It is really simple; we have twenty-three days to get more than twenty thousand women pregnant. We need every man we can get. I expect every soldier to do his duty and sleep with at least one woman per day until we have accomplished our mission. One final thing, the soldiers need to know, any woman giving birth to a male child will be given a five million credit bonus…”

***

I was sitting in my cabin. My rank got me a private room instead of the barracks bunks, my argument with the fleet admiral still running through my head. I had been through thirty-two years of being faithful. I had resisted every temptation except my hand. Now I was under orders to sleep with the women that drew me from the pool. My team was all men, so I had no women to command. I had thought to use that as a loophole. But little did I know we were celebrities among the crews. CATH pilots were like rock stars.

The fleet admiral had created a pool and the women got to place their names in the ring. If they drew the lucky number, then they were given us for the night. I had been told that if a woman came out of my cabin without a smile on her face I would face a court marshal. The fleet admiral had gone so far as to place a subnet call to my home. He had explained the situation and orders to my wife. That was when I got the shock of my life. My wife was aware of the problem. She had figured it out when she had not seen a man in almost twenty years. She told me she was not exactly happy about it but she understood and she was proud of me for keeping faithful as long as I did.

Now I lay here freshly showered and waiting for the first winner of the lottery. My chime rang and I answered, “Enter.” Into my room stepped a young blond woman, she was a buck recruit. My mind reeled at what was happening. Yesterday morning I would have been court marshaled for even thinking about this young woman in the way I was supposed to think of her now. Today I was a gift to her for drawing a lucky number

“Oh my god! I can’t believe I drew you first. I feel like I won the lottery.”

“Surely you would rather have a younger man.” I asked thinking about my fifty years of age over her youth. “How old are you?”

“I am nineteen, sir. I can’t believe I drew the commander of the CATH pilots. I want you to give me a son, that would be so perfect.”

I was stunned, how was I supposed to get an erection with this bubble head. She was young and beautiful but she reminded me of an over excited child.

Before I could even finish my thoughts she was stripping out of her uniform. “I don’t need any foreplay, just get inside me.” She said as even the thought of an erection started to fade from my mind.

I tried to calm her down a bit. “We have all night together. Take it easy and let’s enjoy this a little.”

“We can enjoy the second round, I want that cock!” She exclaimed as she yanked the sheet off of me to reveal my nakedness. Before I could even react she was on her knees next to the bed and had my cock in her mouth. Well she managed to bypass that problem, my long neglected cock was more than happy to respond to her tongue. As I grew in her mouth she moaned out. Now my mind joined the excitement. God that felt good. She pulled me out of her mouth and purred as she stroked my cock with her hand. “It is even bigger than my vibrator. Oh this is going to be great for my first real one.”

Her words struck me. Almost all of the women on board were younger than the men. The anti-frat rules had caused most of these women to never experience a real cock. The pleasure centers had sex toys and pleasure holos, but most of the men had not had real women either. This crew was going to be in jump for twenty-three days. Most of the crew would have nothing to do for that time.

While I was thinking she had removed the last of her clothing and was climbing on top of me. I felt her hand guide me into place. This impatient woman was going to take me. Then her warmth began to slide down my rigid shaft. My mind faded into a haze of lust. I thrust upward feeling my stiffness imbed into her hot moist tunnel. She let out a moan of pure pleasure. I joined her in the moan. My god she was tight on me. I had not wanted this to start with but now I was filled with a lust I could not deny. The silky pleasure of her flesh was so inviting.

I began to thrust up into her, driven to give her everything I had. I could not get the leverage I wanted. I wrapped my arms around her and rolled her onto her back. I began to control the rhythm as I drove into her. I tried to deny the pleasure I felt as I drove towards our lust, but I couldn’t. It was so intense to feel that tight pussy wrapped around my cock. Then it changed, I felt her pussy begin to quiver around my cock. She let out a scream that sounded like the passion of an animal. Her whole body began to convulse beneath me. She threw her legs around my waist and ground hard against me. I could feel her clit grinding against me. My lust reached its peak as I began to spew my semen inside her.

As we relaxed in the aftermath she looked at me with soft eyes. I rolled off of the top of her and lay back. As she smiled she slid down my body and began to lick and suck on the flesh of my cock once again. I was not even middle aged at fifty years old. I was considered a young man by the average life span of two hundred years. It did not take much of her activity before my cock was cheering her on again.

Once she had Mister Happy’s attention completely she got onto her hands and knees. It took very little to convince my mind to slide in behind her. I intended to at least truly enjoy this round. I began by reaching down and slapping my cock up against her clit. I watched as she arched her back and cried out. A second slap made her quiver and moan. Several slaps against her clit had her quivering as she started into a small orgasm. As she reached her peak I thrust into her completely. Her animal scream of lust must have been heard several decks away.

I thrust into her with force, as she quivered and screamed her way through her orgasm. Then as she began to come down from her peak I reached my hand around her and pinched her clit between my thumb and forefinger. I felt her pussy clench down hard on my cock as she began to rocket into another orgasm. She rose up on her knees as her body convulsed with her pleasure. I reached my free hand around and pinched one of her nipples as she screamed out again. Then to add to her sensations I nipped my teeth into the side of her neck. Her back arched away from me as her shoulders leaned back into me. I took this new opportunity to remove my hand from her clit and run my fingernails along her back from ass to mid back. The resulting explosive orgasm left her head spinning as she tried to fall forward onto the bed.

I was having none of that. I drove into her hard as she wilted in my arms. Each thrust lifted her knees upward. She was moaning and crying. I did not know if it was pleasure or pain that caused her tears. I was lost in my lust and only sought my own completion. When my thrusts brought me to my peak I held her against me and released deep into her womb. My mind faded and my knees grew weak. I had not experienced an orgasm that intense in years. Not since I left Earth. I held her against me as we both wilted down to the mattress.

“Oh god! I did not know a real cock could feel that good.” She said between pants for breath. “How long before you can do that to me again?”

“Give me a few minutes and I will try.” I said with a light laugh.

She smiled and then she got a look of surprise on her face. “I forgot to give you your pills.”

“What pills?”

“The medical techs gave me some pills to bring to you. They are in my pocket. They are supposed to make you have incredible sexual stamina.” She reached down and pulled the bottle out of her uniform pocket, on the floor.

I took the pills from her hand and set them on the table next to the bed. “I don’t think I need those right now.” I said as I pressed my already re-hardening cock into the crack of her ass.

“Oh wow!” She exclaimed as she felt what was growing behind her.

***

I was in the launch tube again. This time, our planet fall was part of a welcome home display. We would each launch over the city, then walk our CATH suits to the parks we were designated to stand them in. They would stand as monuments to our heroism. I felt like an idiot. I am not a hero, I am a soldier who did what he had to do. Placing a monument to myself made me feel like an idiot glory hound.

There was only one city on earth now. It was big, with a population of five hundred million. Mankind’s ecology problems were over. There was now more than enough farmland to support our population. This is what was truly scary, below us in the city were five hundred million women that had not seen a man in almost twenty years. Up here were ten thousand men.

We had also failed in our mission. Why did we fail? It turns out that the radiations we were exposed to during the war had left most of the men sterile. Only one thousand of us were fertile. The CATH suits had protected me and my men. We were the lucky ones. Now we had to go home and a thousand men had to try and rebuild the population, while nine thousand had to keep the women entertained.

This was going to be hell.

We had close to succeeded in our mission. Most of the female crew was pregnant. There were eighteen thousand women returning to earth in med shuttles. They were getting a hero’s welcome as well.

We received the final call and then there was a rocket up my ass again. After all these years, that part of launching bothered me the most. You would understand if you ever experienced it. It was like being shot out of a cannon with your ass on fire. Twenty minutes after launch my airfoil collapsed behind me, as my CATH touched down. It was a ten mile walk to the park I was assigned to place the suit in.

I felt like I was leading a parade of women. I was followed the entire distance to the park, by thousands of them. They all wanted to get a glimpse of me. I did not want fame and fortune. I wanted to feel the arms of my wife wrapped around me. I strode into the park among cheers and music. Up a set of stairs to a platform made especially for my suit.

Once I was in the position I was given the disembarking clearance and a touch of a control opened the tank that had been my home in combat for more than twenty years. I stepped down to a fanfare that would embarrass god. Then I had microphones thrust all around me as my wife ran into my arms. I took her into my embrace and tears filled my eyes. I had two weeks with my wife before I was expected to open my doors to any woman that requested pregnancy. I wanted to feel her love every one of those days.

I gave my little victory speech as prepared by the public relations officer and then was escorted to a waiting limousine. On the walk to the air car the women close enough touched me whenever they could. To many of them, I was a foreign creature. The youngest of them saw me as a legend out of mythology. I was not only a man, but I was a CATH pilot. Many of these women had never even seen a man outside of pictures and videos.

Once in the limo the sounds of the crowd were quieted. The driver turned and looked back. “Welcome home, sir. I have been assigned as your driver. If you need anything don’t hesitate to ask.”

I looked at the young red headed girl smiling back at me. “Thank you, Miss?”

“Starla kane, sir.”

“Thank you Starla, my name is Adam. I am pleased to meet you. Could you please take us home now, I am quite anxious to spend some time at home with my wife.”

“Of course, Adam, it will take us about twenty minutes to get to your condo.”

As she pulled away from the crowd I looked over at the woman I loved. We had married just before I shipped out for basic training. We had only had two nights together as man and wife. I intended to try and make up for that in the next two weeks. I reached out to her and she came to my arms like sunshine in a dream. As we kissed, the tears once again came to my eyes.

Danni leaned back and wiped the tears from my eyes. “Your home now, it’s all over. No more fighting. You’re here with me now.”

“It all seems like a dream. There were times I was sure I would never see home again.”

She leaned in and kissed me deeply. After all these years this woman still affected me like no other. My heart leapt into my throat at her kiss. I would do anything to make her happy.

Chapter two – A new job.

It had been almost nine months since I arrived home. I had finally gotten accustomed to the deluxe high-rise penthouse condominium. Being driven to everything was harder for me. I was a CATH pilot, I was used to plowing the road. The matter-mit stations used for distant travel were really new for me. I stepped in and dialed a destination number, and then with a slight tingle I was halfway across the city.

One thing had made me happy beyond belief. My wife was pregnant. She was expected to deliver near the end of this month. We had elected not to know the sex of the child.

I was headed to my new job. I was breeding stock. The government had come up with the idea of the breeding center where the women could come to get the attention of a man and possibly get pregnant. There were only a thousand of us that were on the pregnancy floors. The lower floors were the entertainment only men.

My wife had become quite a celebrity in her own right. It turned out we were the last married couple on earth. She was invited to talk shows and everything else to try and get her point of view of what it was like to sleep with a man every night. She refused most of the invites.

She had also come to fully accept the fact that I had to have sex with other women to help rebuild our world. She knew she held my heart in the palm of her hand.

Today I was headed for the breeding center, I had my day off yesterday and today I was again ready to face my roster of women. It was almost funny, a few years ago I would have thought having as many women as I could every day, would have been a fantasy. It was actually turning into a chore and a job. I averaged five women per day and got two days a week off. Those days were spent entirely with my wife.

The doctor at the center had us all on a vitamin and drug regiment to make us produce more semen and increase our sex drive. It helped a lot with getting women pregnant, but it caused some other problems. For one I spent most of my day so horny I would fuck a tree if it had a knothole.

I arrived at the matter-mit station just as my phone rang in my pocket. I pulled it out and saw my wife’s picture on my phone. I hit the button and put the phone to my ear. “Hey, babe, what’s up?”

“Adam, there are agents here from the government. They want to take me to the hospital for tests.”

“What kind of tests?

“They want to do a three dimensional sonic imagery test.”

“Tell them to wait, I am on my way.” I turned and headed back to the house. When I started walking two women in dark suits stepped in front of me.

“Sir, we are going to have to ask you to continue to the breeding center. Your wife is perfectly safe. We just need to determine the sex of her baby.”

“I should be there, she will need me.”

“We will bring her to you at the center just as soon as the tests are finished. Please, Sir, this is really important and may be more important than you know at this time. You absolutely must continue at the center.” As she spoke my phone rang. I glanced down to see an unidentifiable number on the phone. “Please, Sir, answer your phone.”

I pushed the button and placed the phone to my ear once again. “Hello?”

“Mister Drake, this is Damina Storm. I am pleased to get the chance to speak with you.”

“Miss Storm? The president of the planet, Damina Storm?”

“One and the same, Sir and please call me Damina. I am afraid I am going to have to ask you to cooperate in this. It truly is important. After work today I would like to invite you and your lovely wife to the Capitol Building for dinner and a conversation. We have a problem brewing that you and your old team may well be able to help us with. I have dispatched several members of the secret service to protect your wife and if you choose I will even connect a video link for you while she is having the test. After we speak tonight I will talk to the other members of your team.”

“I really don’t like this, Ma’am. My wife is the only thing that kept me fighting for so many years. She has been so understanding about our crisis, and I really don’t want anything to make her uncomfortable.”

“I absolutely understand and agree with you. She is a national hero in my eyes. But I would truly like to talk about this in a more private and secure location. It is going to be public knowledge entirely too soon anyway. I will not go so far as to force you to cooperate with us. I just need you to understand this is really important.”

“You will have her brought to me?”

“If I need to, I will escort her personally.”

“Has she been made aware of this?”

“Yes sir she is in the care of the best women in my service and will have a private caregiver with her at all times. They have been instructed to give her anything she needs at all times.”

“I still don’t like it but I will cooperate.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

***

I was with my last appointment for the day. My wife was waiting in a lounge on the ground floor. They had brought her everything her heart desired all day long. I had a video link that I could use to talk to her any time I needed. She kept telling me not to worry she was fine.

Here I stood, in a posh bedroom, with another woman. She was not a looker as most would say. She was more of a plain Jane. But the pills in my system were doing their work. I was more than ready for her.

I watched as she dropped down onto her knees and began to fondle my cock. It had amazed me just how much these women just wanted to touch me. At times I felt like a piece of artwork. Other times I felt like a prostitute. This woman began by caressing my shaft then she started to rub it on her face. She reminded me of a cat loving on its owner.

I felt her tongue run from my sack to the tip of my cock and it made my muscles tense and relax. When she closed her mouth and savored the pre-cum that she had gathered she gave out a light moan. Then she wrapped her lips around the tip and began to suckle gently. She looked up into my eyes. “This may be my only chance to get pregnant. I have taken fertility drugs to increase the chance of multiple births. Please, if my begging can get anything, get me pregnant.”

I reached down to guide her up to me. “I will do my best.” I took her into my arms and guided her to the bed. If there was one thing I had learned it was the fact that the forty-five minutes these women had with me was usually enough for two attempts. The drugs made it possible for me to try twice with each.

As she lay back onto the bed I began to caress and touch her. My wife had insisted that I treat each woman as if they were her. They had come begging for this chance and I needed to give them something to remember it by. I started to kiss and lick my way down the body of the woman in the bed. She shivered at my touch and moaned with pleasure. Those sounds let me know she was enjoying the attention.

When my tongue ran through the folds of her pussy she jumped and squealed out her pleasure. Her body reacted by giving me the nectar that would ease our sexual contact. I had thought that all women tasted the same. In my time here I had learned that each woman had an aroma and a taste all their own. This woman was no exception to that rule. Her honey was as sweet as the honey it was named after. I found myself wanting more of it and drove my tongue deeply into her. I felt her hands entwine in my hair and pull me against her as she cried out in delight.

“Oh god! You are better than my girlfriend! Don’t stop, god don’t stop!”

Her cries spurred me on. I started to brush my nose across her clit and rub my finger on her wet anus. She bucked into my face and began to quiver. As her body shook I moved up and sucked her clit in between my lips. I flicked my tongue across the nubbin in my mouth and was rewarded with a flow of her sweetest nectar so far. I continued to drink from her cup until she collapsed back onto the bed panting.

This woman watched me as I began to move up her body with butterfly kisses. When I reached the level of her face she smiled and nodded her readiness. With a slow gentle pressure I pushed my way past her entrance and filled her with my solid staff. She moaned and whimpered her pleasure as my cock seated in her fully. With a slow deliberate pace I began to fuck into her. She began to moan and grunt with each stroke into her satiny depths. I could feel her body start its climb towards her orgasm. I was beginning my climb towards mine.

Soon she was quivering in my arms. “I am coming again!” She cried out as our bodies locked up and my thrusts poured my seed deep inside her. Our bodies rocked together as we rode out or orgasms. Slowly we relaxed and fell into a light stupor. I rolled off of her and lay behind her as she spooned into me.

“Thank you,” she whispered softly.

“You are more than welcome, but your time is not up.” I could feel her surprise as her body tensed. She had finally registered the fact that my cock lay hard between her legs. When she turned to look into my face I whispered softly. “We should make sure.”

As I began to kiss her neck I felt her hand slide down to caress the head of my cock. Then she guided me into her depths.

***

I entered the lounge to see my wife sitting with a cup of tea in her hand and several women standing around her. One of these women I recognized from the street that morning. “Sir, I know you just got off work, but the president is quite anxious to speak with you.”

“Can I have a couple of minutes to talk to my wife please?”

“If you will come with us you can have some time to talk in the limousine. We need to be at the large matter-mitt station in twenty minutes.”

My wife stood behind me. “It’s alright, Adam. We can talk in the car. I am fine if a little freaked out.”

The ride to the Capitol Building was a bit intimidating. We were in a motorcade with secret service cars in front and behind. Something made me feel like we were being taken prisoner.

We were shown into a dining area in the seat of the government. The table was covered with exotic foods and drinks as we were shown to our seats. The secret service women had no sooner returned to the edges of the room when the president of the world came into the room. “Please, Mister and Missus Drake, be comfortable here. I have some things to tell you after dinner and I am hoping to get your cooperation in getting us past a major crisis.”

“I am not sure how we can help, but I am sure we will do all we can.”

The dinner was amazing. Some of the dishes served to us were the best I had ever tasted. Whenever we were not eating my wife’s hand clung to mine under the table. All too soon the meal was over and the president was ready to talk. “May I call you Adam and Danni, please? What I am about to ask should not be couched in such formal talk. I am about to beg you for the human race.”

“That will be fine, but please my wife and I are quite scared, and this is not helping.”

“You have nothing to fear from us, it is actually the opposite. As the leader of the remaining human race, I have so much to fear from you.”

“I cannot inspire that much fear. I am a simple man and I just wish to live my life in peace.”

“No matter what your decision tonight, you are at peace with us. I must tell you some facts and spoil a surprise for you in order to allow you an informed decision. I am not sure if you are aware but the first births from the female soldiers in your fleet have started. There is a problem that we did not see coming.”

“What is the problem?” Fear for my child gripped my heart. I could feel Danni’s hand tighten on mine as her fear echoed the emotions in me.

“So far there have been around seven thousand births. They all have been healthy happy children and the women are ecstatic. We are more than happy with that. The problem was noticed by a clerk at the records center. Of these seven thousand births only one hundred and forty of them have been male. If you look at that statistically it is impossible. We ordered the doctors at the hospitals to run tests on most of the men that returned and to track the baby’s parents by liaisons dates and see if any patterns emerged.”

My wife asked softly from beside me. “What did you find?”

“Most of the men that returned are infertile. This we already knew. What we learned is that of the fertile men almost all of them are incapable of fathering a male child. Something about their systems made them half sterile and the sperm carrying the male gene dies soon after formation.”

“Then I am going to have a daughter?”

“That is the point. Your wife’s tests today confirmed our suspicion. She is pregnant with a son.”

“How?” I asked.

“When we tracked back the lineage of the sons, we came to one conclusion. Your team was somehow protected by your suits in an odd way. You can only produce male children. All of the male children are born from one of the men on your team”

“How can we fix this?” I asked wondering what they had planned.

“We have to increase your workload. We are going to have to get you to impregnate as many women per day as you can. There are drugs we can use that will allow you to perform at higher levels. But it will mean you and your men must increase to sixteen women per day. We are not even sure if it is possible for you to maintain that pace and for how long. It is the projection of our scientists that if we do not do this the human race will fall to so low a level, society will collapse within one hundred years.”

“That is going to be problematic. I am so tired when I get home as it is that my wife only gets attention a couple times a week.”

“That is going to be part of the problem. The drugs we will give you will not have worn off by the time you get home. Your wife is going to have to keep you from losing control. She is going to have to be willing to give you relief most nights.”

“I can’t ask her to do that.”

As I spoke Damina dropped out of her chairs and to her knees. “Please, Adam, I am willing to beg for the survival of our race. I will do anything, even if I have to come over every night your wife is not in the mood, and relieve you myself. If you show the strength to preserver, your men will follow. Your world and your race need you.”

I turned to look into the eyes of my wife. When I did she took my face in her hands. “Adam, you have to. I will survive and I will be there for you.”

The love I felt for this woman made my heart swell. The sacrifices she was willing to make astounded me. “I will do it until you tell me to stop. On that day I will never touch another woman again.”

“I know, Adam, I know.”

I turned back to the president. “Madam President, I will do as you ask. I will however still demand one day a week off. On that day I am not to be contacted by anyone for any reason. That day is for my wife and my wife alone. What we do and where we go are hers and hers alone.”

“Thank you.” She said simply.

“I will talk with my men tomorrow, please allow us an hour in the morning to talk with no prying ears.”

“Done.”

“And one final thing, I want the recipe for that delicious oyster stew.”

The president looked up at me and then started to smile. “It is yours, I want you to know you will be moved to the best penthouses in town and the government will supply you with a complete staff for your daily needs. You will live like kings.”

“I never wanted that kind of life. I am not better than anyone else.”

“There you are wrong, Adam. I have read the records of your men and you. In over five hundred conflicts you never broke orders. You stood in the face of some of the worst hell any man has ever seen. For that alone you should be treated like kings. But when your race needs you in its darkest hour, you again rise to the challenge. Please allow us to do this for you. The sacrifices your wife is making for our race has earned her at least a life of leisure. Let us hire a staff to take care of her needs.”

“For her I will do anything.”

Chapter three – Drugs

It was now the first day taking the new drugs. I sat in a room naked as a young nurse administered the shot. “How long till the drugs take effect?”

“They should take effect quickly, sir.”

“My name is Adam, not Sir.” As I spoke I felt a stirring below my waist. Quickly did not describe the effect, within seconds I was as stiff as steel.

“Thank you, my name is Becky. I need to put a protective coating on you so you will not suffer from friction burns.” She reached back and retrieved a spray can behind her. Then she lifted my cock and began to coat it in a spray of cold mist. The mist rapidly turned warm and as it did my mind started to cloud over. She turned her back to me and bent over to put her supplies away. That was all it took to set me off.

I reached out my hands and tore her skirt away revealing the stockings and suspenders she wore underneath. My mind lusted after her dainty body as I positioned myself and thrust into her. She moaned out a scream of pain and passion as I began to thrust into her.

There was an animal in control of my body. That animal wanted to mate at any price. I grabbed a handful of her hair and began to use it to pull her back onto me as I thrust. I could hear the animal screams she was making and the cries of pain. But I didn’t care. I wanted to cum in her pussy and drive it into her womb. I wanted to pound her until she begged me to quit.

“Oh my god! Harder! Please!”

Her cries burst into my mind. They had to be my imagination. No one could want the animal lust that was driving through me. I was powerless to stop what I was doing. I thrust until her screams sang in my soul. My thrusts so powerful they were picking her up off of the ground. Only my fist in her hair stopped her from falling over in front of me.

I felt the head of my cock force its way past her cervix. The scream that came from her was the sound of a wounded animal. I forced my way as deep as I could and held her there, suspended from my cock and her hair as I began to pump my seed into her. I seemed to pump gallons into her as I felt it start to flow out around my cock. My mind started to return and I instantly let go of her hair. “Oh my god! What have I done?!”

Becky slowly slid to the floor at my feet. “Shhhhh! It’s okay. We knew this would happen with the first rush of the drugs. I volunteered every nurse that comes in here for this will be a volunteer. I was already lubricated and ready.”

I fell back onto the examination table. “You knew? Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Would you have gone through with it if you knew?” She said as she worked her way to her feet. “We need to get you to your room. If you are not with another woman quickly the violence will reclaim you.”

I started to stand. “No, I would not have gone through with it. I raped you.”

“You cannot rape the willing. The nurses that will come to you are all volunteers and they like the rough stuff. You just gave me one of the most amazing experiences of my life.” She smiled at me as she guided me down the hall. She was walking in only her torn uniform top, stockings and suspenders. “All of the nurses will not only be expecting you to take them forcefully but they will want it.”

I entered the room I was assigned and she guided me to the shower. “How often will I need to perform if I don’t want to be that violent with them?”

“You are scheduled for a visitor every half hour. You need to shower in between. The ladies know you are not here to give them pleasure. You are here to get them pregnant.”

“How long will the drugs last?”

“Twelve hours. At lunch a volunteer nurse will be here to help you. She will be like me so take her as rough as you can. Now, shower and get ready for your first client.”

I did not care what they told me I did my best to make each one of the women feel pleasure. I knew my men felt the same. Some of these women would never have a chance to be with a man again. We would send them home with a good memory.

My lunch hour came in a blur. I sat at the small table in my room as a young blond woman came in. “Hi, my name is Lindsey. I am here to feed you and help break your lust. We have a fine meal for you today.” She set the tray on the table in front of me. “The act of eating will help balance the drugs but it is only putting off the effect. Once you finish eating it will take over. I am here to take care of you at that time.”

“Are you truly willing to take me under those conditions?”

“Trust me, my girlfriend does things to me that would make most men cower in pain. I will be fine. Before you ask, yes I am pre-lubricated and ready in an instant.”

I lifted the lid off of my tray to see an oyster salad and T-bone steak. There was also a green salad, bread rolls, and a bowl of soup. “I see they want to feed me well.”

It has more to do with the drugs, they cause you to burn energy pretty quickly. While they are in your system you will be eating enough food for around four people. You will also probably burn that in calories. Your body is producing semen at a rate about ten times normal. Plus your hormones are just as high. That adds up and would cause you to lose weight at an incredible rate if we didn’t over feed you. Take your time and enjoy the meal.”

I looked down into my lap and noticed that her perfume was already affecting me. “I think I am going to have a problem.”

“Start eating it will calm it down quickly.”

By the second bite of food my snake had gone back into a nice nap. It was nice to know I could find some peace while here. I relaxed and enjoyed the food. I really did surprise myself when I realized I had eaten everything on the tray. As I looked down and wondered where I had put it I started to feel my groin reacting. I was not eating, so it wanted something else. I looked over to see Lindsay standing there, wearing only her stockings and high heels. She nodded to me and I rose from the table.

By the time I reached her the animal was in full control. I grabbed her hair and pulled her head back. My lips took possession of her as my free hand clutched her ass and lifted her upward. I pushed her body against the wall and felt her wrap her legs around me. I was not gentle or caring as I thrust into her. My first thrust drove past her cervix and drew a scream out of her and past my lips. With her pinned against the wall, my hands were free to do other things. I raked my fingernails down her sides forcing another scream past our lips.

I drove my cock into her with such power the sheetrock of the wall behind her gave way. Her head snapped back as she let out a howl that was a scream of pure passionate pain. “Force that cock into me, you bastard! Make me feel every inch of it! Oh god! Becky was right! Fuck me until I bleed!”

I drove myself into her tight cunt until she started to whimper. Then I grabbed her breasts and began to squeeze them. When I did this she let out a howl of pain and began to vibrate on my cock like an earthquake. I drove my head downward and sank my teeth into her shoulder. Her quaking turned into full body convulsions as my cock jerked and began to spew.

As the animal started to go back to sleep I looked into her eyes to see tears. “Did I hurt you too badly?”

She shook her head no. “I just want to do that again and I will never get the chance. We can only volunteer once and it is our only shot to get pregnant.”

“Why would it be your only shot?”

“Your particular seed is very valuable. It is sought after by every woman on the planet. They all want to have male children.”

“We still have fifteen minutes. Maybe a second time will ensure the act.”

“Please.” I could hear the begging in her voice.

I began to move against her as my cock re-hardened inside her. “Do you want the beast again?”

“Yes…”

***

One of the new perks of our position was a matter-mit station in our penthouse. I arrived home only a minute after I finished my final shower of the day. My wife was sitting on the couch and something hit me like a ton of bricks. With her almost nine months pregnant there was no way she could ride out the last three hours of the drugs. I saw her and my heart cried out. I started to turn towards the matter-mit and go back to the breeding center. I was stopped by one of the agents there.

“Sir, it has been taken care of. The president made a statement when you had dinner with her. She is here to fulfill that promise.”

I turned around to see Damina Storm standing in my living room. “Madam President.” I greeted her.

“I think you can call me Damina, given what is about to happen here with your wife’s consent.”

I looked over at the woman I loved and saw her smile and nod. I knew the others were staying at the breeding center until their drugs wore off. Now I had my outlet. I watched as Damina started to remove her clothing and walk towards the spare room. She knew already that the bedroom I shared with my wife was sacred to us.

I followed the president into the room and admired the fine body she had. She was a beautiful woman. “What about the secret service?”

“They will not interfere. They know I am here willingly and why I am here.” As she spoke she dropped to her knees and looked up at me with eyes smoking with lust. “Take me and use me as you will.”

I stepped up to her and dropped the pants I wore. My already hardening cock sprang to full life as I saw the fire in her eyes ignite. She reached out with her hand and began to caress my hard shaft. Her tongue extended outward and flicked the drop of pre-cum from my cock. I could hear the moans of delight that throbbed from deep in her throat.

“What won’t you do?” I asked as her mouth began to kiss and lick the object of her desire.

“I offered myself for your relief. Use me as you will. My mouth, my pussy, my ass, and my hands are yours until the drugs wear off.” When she finished her painted lips closed around the head of my cock. I felt her tongue begin to work in her mouth, as she wet my shaft. Each time her head bobbed back and forth, a little more of my cock would slip between her lips. Then I felt her cough as the head of my dick hit the back of her throat. On the next downward stroke I felt her swallow and my cock slipped into her warm esophagus.

I few more strokes and her nose touched the skin above my cock. If anyone had told me a year before that the president would be deep throating me, I would have told them to see a doctor. Now I stood, as that very same woman swallowed me to the root. I felt her hands come up and cup the cheeks of my ass as she started me moving in and out of her throat. Her tongue worked a magic I had never believed possible. I was climbing to a peak within minutes. I could not hold back much longer and I told her. “I am going to cum.”

When I said those words she sped up and started to pump me in and out of her throat with a hunger I could not believe. My knees nearly buckled as my first spurt shot straight down her throat. By the time my second shot exploded out she had pulled back until the head of my cock was in her mouth and she took the full shot into her mouth. She pulled my cock out and took the third shot across her face. My fourth shot sprayed across her chin and breasts.

I was looking down at her covered in my cum as she rolled my semen on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed what she held in there. As I watched she began to scoop up and lick the cum off of her body and face. The sight of this powerful woman acting like a common whore kept my cock as hard as steel. The words of my wife came to me. “Never treat them like a common whore, make sure they enjoy themselves as well.”

As Damina scooped the last of my cum into her mouth, I scooped her up off of the floor and carried her to the bed. I dropped her onto the bed and she lay back and spread her legs waiting for me to mount her. The look of shock in her eyes when I dropped to my knees was priceless. I was going to taste this woman and I was going to savor it as long as I could. I snaked my tongue out and caressed the shaved pussy in front of me. The musky sweetness of her arousal was salty and sweet. I would devour this meal with great relish. I lifted her legs upward as she moaned out her pleasure. She had offered me her ass, I could only be a gentleman and make it relax. My tongue caressed her anus as she cried out and gripped the bedspread with her hands. “Oh fuck me, it has been way too long!” She cried out.

I pushed my tongue as deep as I could into her tight rosebud and began to wiggle it. Her hands reached down and knotted in my hair. She started to guide me where she wanted attention. First her ass, then her pussy, a moment later her clit, then back to her pussy. I let her control my mouth and gave her what she desired. It only took a minute for her first orgasm to rock through her. As she relaxed she let go of my head and waited for me to rise. I was not done. I continued to lick and carry out her rhythm. Within a minute she was rocking into a second orgasm, then a third. I lost count of the times her body rocked and quivered. Then it finally hit her. Her legs locked around my head and she arched her back. Her hands began to pull on my hair as she tried to fight me away from her over sensitive pussy. I had driven her into continuous orgasm.

She tried in vain to fight me off as I continued to carry her through wave after wave of pleasant torture. Her screams of pleasure turned into begging. Still I drove her onward. I wanted to hear her say one word. Only that word would stop me. Finally she spoke the word. “Please, I surrender!” She screamed out.

I lifted my face away and watched her collapse backward. “You said you were mine to do as I pleased.” As I stood, her eyes fixed on my hard cock. She watched as I pulled her to the very edge of the bed. Then as she tried to relax I lined my cock up and started to push into her velvety pussy. She moaned out her pleasure as she felt herself stretch around me.

“Please fuck me till I can’t walk anymore.”

I began to thrust into her gathering speed and momentum. Soon she was panting and moaning her way through another orgasm. I fucked into her until she was crying out with every thrust. Then my peak hit and I emptied myself into her.

I rolled over and lay beside her on the bed. Her panting was music to my ears. When she rolled up onto her side to face away from me I pulled her into me and spooned up against her.

“Oh my god! Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?”

“Practice. Before I shipped out, my wife and I had been dating for a while. She taught me everything I know about oral sex.”

She snuggled back into my arms and started to purr lightly. Then she felt my cock still hard against her bottom. “Doesn’t that thing go down?”

“Not with the new drugs, it just takes short breathers.”

Then she felt it start to throb against her. She looked back at me. “I said everything and you are in the right place for the only hole you have not used.” She reached back and took my throbbing cock in her hand. I felt her guide me to her rear entrance. A few soft pushes had the head of my cock entering that new heaven. Within a few thrusts I was drilling into her tight ass for all I was worth.

I thrust and listened to the music of her moans. I wanted to try and make this last as long as I could. I had always loved when I could get anal sex. This woman was willing and wanted it. Our moans made a symphony of sounds as we fucked until she was cumming hard and long. When I could not hold back any longer I thrust into her anus hard and emptied my balls once again into her. We lay there and relaxed as I let my body try to gather some energy.

“I have to admit that is an amazing performance.” She said in a soft whisper.

“That was just act one, I have about an hour and a half before the drugs wear off…”

***

I came out of the spare room closing the door behind me. I had left Damina unconscious on the bed. She fell asleep exhausted after the second time I fucked all three of her holes.

As I walked into the living room one of the secret service started towards the door for the spare room. I shook my head, “she is asleep and she can stay there for the night.” I said softly.

“It is my duty, I have to check on her, Sir.”

I nodded and stepped out of the way. I made my way to our living room to see my wife with a shit eating grin on her face. I smiled and leaned in to kiss her. She took possession of my mouth and owned my soul with her lips. Her kisses still affected me so deeply. Within seconds I felt weak in my knees and started to tremble. When she let go the hold she had on my heart she smiled and spoke softly. “You are probably hungry.”

“Starving, My Wife.”

“They said the drugs would affect you that way. The new cook is preparing something it should be ready in a few minutes.”

“I can fix something for myself.”

“Baby, from what I understand you will not fix yourself enough to eat. They explained it to me today. The drugs leave your metabolism at a very high rate. You will need to eat five to seven times as many calories as normal while still maintaining a low quantity of food over all. The cook is versed in high calorie, high fat foods. She will keep you healthy.”

I held up my hands, “I surrender, My Love.”

Chapter four – Learning the truth

The president lasted a week before she had to call in reinforcements. She couldn’t handle a three hour fuckathon six days a week. I knew she wanted to get pregnant like most of the women in the world. That didn’t bother me. My evenings became a parade of volunteer women. Each night and sometimes several nights they would bear the brunt of my lust.

After the birth of our son my wife would even take the punishment I would dish out on at least one night a week. As promised, Sundays were for her, and her alone. Sometimes we would make gentle love, others we would go out and enjoy some sights in the world. The president and her staff kept the deal and we were never bothered on these days.

It was a Monday, and my wife had decided she would blunt my lust after work. I came home to a bit of a shock. Sitting on the couch next to my wife was the young nurse Becky, from my first day on the drugs. It took less than a second for me to register the tears running down her face. “What’s wrong?”

My wife turned to Becky and said softly. “I need you to tell him what you told me.”

Becky sniffed back a few tears. “My pregnancy didn’t take and now I have lost my chance.”

“Why have you lost your chance?” I asked as I moved over to sit next to them on the couch.

“We can only volunteer once and I can’t afford to pay the fee for another try.”

“Fee?” I asked trying to hide the anger in my voice.

“Yes if a woman wants to get pregnant there is a twenty thousand credit fee to go on the waiting and testing list. If they are picked then it is another one hundred and eighty thousand credits to complete the deal. That is if they want a female child. To have a male the price is two hundred thousand for the waiting list and then another one million, eight hundred thousand for the completion. I am only a nurse I could never afford those fees.”

Anger closed around my heart, they were charging for my services at an exorbitant rate. It was extortion and insured that only the very rich could have male children. “Do they give a reason for these fees?”

“They say maintaining the Breeding Center and the health of the men there is very expensive.”

I looked into my wife’s eyes and saw the understanding of what I felt. I stood up from the couch and looked at Becky. “When is your cycle due?”

“The end of this week.” She said as she tried to cover her face and hide her tears.

I bent down and scooped the young lady up into my arms. She gave a startled cry as I began to carry her towards the spare room. “You will be staying with us this week. We will make sure it takes this time.” As I entered the spare room I saw my wife headed to the vid-phone on the wall.

I kicked the door shut behind me as I headed for the bed. “If I remember correctly you like it a little rough?”

She looked up from my arms with, what I could only describe as, hope in her eyes. “Yes, Sir.”

“My name is Adam,” I said as I dropped her onto the bed and forced her to roll over onto her stomach. I pulled the belt off of my robe, I now was in the habit of wearing, and started to tie her hands behind her back. I heard her whimper as she realized she was actually going to get her chance again. I reached down and tore the dress she was wearing into shreds baring her bottom and legs. Then as she gasped, I dragged her off the edge of the bed so she was bent over with her chest on the bed. “I never got the chance to taste this the last time, so now I am going to have you for a snack.”

She cried out as she felt my face push into her from behind. I began to lap at the honey that poured from her. You can say anything you want about eating pussy. Some are sweet and some are tangy. Some women have a musky taste, they are all different. The one thing that is more exciting than anything is the first taste of a pussy you have never tasted before. There is an excitement that comes with the word new.

Becky did not disappoint me with her flavor, it was a new one. As I sucked on the delightful flower my tongue was buried in, I moved my hands up and began to push a finger into her little pink rosebud. She started to squirm as my finger tried to enter her. I slapped her bottom hard and told her, “Don’t squirm!”

She settled down and moaned out, the sound of the pleasure in her voice drove me to new thoughts. I slapped the other cheek of her ass. “They have to match.” I said as I began to caress the sting away from her rapidly pinking skin. Then I wet my finger in her nectar and again started to push it into her sweet rosebud.

She moaned and then started to push back against my finger and face. Soon I was pushing two fingers into her pussy as well. Her moaning and whimpering had grown to the point that I knew she was on the edge of cumming. When I felt her go over the edge I forced a second finger into her tight ass and listened to her scream of pleasure and pain. I did not let her finish her orgasm before I stood and slammed my cock balls deep into her. She let out a scream of passion and pain. I felt her cervix stretch around my cock as she moaned. “Oh my god! Harder please!”

With her cry to arms, I began to fuck into her as hard as I could. I began slamming her ass with my hips. Each time she would start to quiver into an orgasm I would slap her ass hard on each cheek. Then rub them to spread the heat. Soon she was begging me to fill her with my cum. I heeded her cry and pushed into her so hard I lifted her hips from the bed and began to spurt my seed into her womb.

The animal had snuck in as she called me to battle. Without warning I pulled my still spurting cock from her pussy and sprayed her rosebud with a shot of my cum. Then I pushed into that rear entrance slowly, feeling her tense and try to relax at the same time. She cried out as my cock finally seated fully into her tight anus. For a half hour I pumped her tight ass until she was begging me to cum again.

When my orgasm came I pulled out and slammed my full length back into her pussy. I was going to pump enough cum into her this week to make a hundred babies. She would get her child.

***

After the drugs had run their course, I left her sleeping and smiling on the bed. I walked into the living room and saw my wife. She was smiling as per usual, that was one of the things that drew me to her when we first met. Her smile could melt a snowman in Alaska. “Baby, I have to ask a few questions before I plan what I am going to do.”

“Did Becky come here looking for me?”

“No, I took little Adam to the park and while I was there I saw her watching the mothers with their new babies and crying. I sat down next to her and asked her if I could help. She had no idea who I was until I mentioned that she needed to talk to my husband.”

“So she did not seek you out?”

“Not at all. What are you going to do?”

“I am going to call my men and ask them to come here tonight so we can talk.”

“I have already called Damina and told her you wanted to talk with her. She said she would be over in about another two hours.”

“Good.” I stood up and walked to the vid-phone on the wall. It took all of ten minutes to get my men headed to my house.

We sat around the table and I told them what Becky had told me. I could see the anger in their eyes. It was Sharky that spoke first. “What are we going to do, Rock? They are the government.”

“It is really simple; our penises belong to us and no one else. If they think they can charge such a price for our services without our permission then they are sadly mistaken. I want all of you to be hiding in the house when the president gets here.” Then I turned to my wife, “I need you to gather Becky and little Adam and take them somewhere safe. This could get messy if they want to play hardball.”

“Where exactly do you think will be safe if they want to get us?”

I told her where I wanted them and watched as her eyes widened. “Trust me you will be safe there.”

She nodded and headed for the spare room as I looked at the smiles on my men’s faces.

Twenty five minutes after my wife told me they were in position I watched the arch flash and the president and several of her secret service people stepped out of the matter-mit. “Ma’am, I think we need to talk, my men and I are not happy about something.”

“Please, Adam, tell me what is wrong, we will do anything to fix it.”

“It seems that our services are being withheld from people that desire it.”

“I assure you, no one is being turned away.”

“Unless they can’t afford the fees?”

I saw her face darken. “Adam, we have to charge for your services. If we didn’t then the system would go bankrupt. We could not afford to keep the breeding center open.”

“I have serious doubts that it takes thirty two million credits a day to keep that small room and that one shot for me. I am here to tell you how it is going to work from now on.”

“Adam you don’t have any choice in how it works from the other end.” I watched as several of the secret service women unbuttoned their jackets. This was the signal I was waiting for.

“Did you forget exactly why we were protected and we can have male children?” As I spoke the roar of the jet engines on twenty CATH suits could be heard, as they took up hover positions around the building. The final insult came when my suit landed on the balcony outside. “We are always linked to those suits. It is part of why they work so well for us.”

One of the secret service agents started to pull her weapon. She stopped with it only half drawn when my suit turned to focus on them and its weapons whirled to life.

“It is simple; we have done a little math and calculated the costs. The Breeding center is going to be run as a break even proposition. The applicants will be charged for running the tests to see if they are viable. If they are viable they will be placed into the queue and scheduled for a date of maximum fertility. Then they will be charges a simple upkeep fee of one thousand credits. They will also only be charged on a successful attempt. If they don’t get pregnant there will be no fee.”

“And if we refuse.”

“Then I and my men will go into hiding and leave you to try and fix it again in another seventeen years, when the first round of children start maturing. That is with the hope that the genetic defect does not pass along. It is entirely possible that none of the children born will be able to have male children. Or worse yet they won’t be able to have female children. If we work together we may be able to fix the problem by then and help us survive.”

“I also have the choice of taking you into custody and then your men will never know about this.”

The smile I gave her was one of pure pleasure. As she spoke the remaining suits dropped down into view of the windows and my men stepped out of the rooms behind us. “Or we can go wildcat and decide who we sleep with and who we don’t. I am sure every woman on the planet would be willing to go to war with the government, for the chance to have children of their own.”

Damina motioned for her guards to relax. “Adam, I am under pressure from people to give the rich and famous their shot first. If we do what you want then I am sure to be committing political suicide.”

I smiled and my armor lowered its weapons. I walked over and lifted her face in my hands. “Damina, I know how good a person you are. Don’t you realize your military is home now? All you ever had to do was ask for our protection. Did you think the rich had a chance against a CATH suit if they threw enough money at it? Start recording and arresting those that would put pressure on you, if the others try anything…” My armor suddenly bristled with the firepower of a full artillery division. “Then we will protect and serve as we have, all our lives. The human race cannot be saved by the rich; it has to be saved by the common man.”

“Would you really support me that way?”

I stood back and bowed. “We are the military of the Earth; it is our duty, honor, and pride to protect the people of this planet and the government that serves them.” When I stood back straight I and my men saluted the woman that the people had decided would be their leader.

Damina smiled at me. “Thank you, Adam; maybe I should have believed more of what it said in your record.”

“Go make the policy changes at the breeding center. If you need help, just call.” As I spoke my suit again relaxed its stance and the front of it opened. From out of the suit stepped Becky and my wife. In my wife’s arms was my new reason for life, my son.

As soon as they were safe in my arms our suits flew back to the parks they stood sentinel in.

***

It took a couple of weeks for the system to change. But it did change, a standard question I was heard to ask was, “how do you like it?”

The rich and famous fought us, but the realization that the military was assisting law enforcement brought that to a halt. It only took one time of the CATH suits showing up on the lawn of an estate before people realized law was not something you could buy any more.

At the end of those two weeks it was announced that my wife was pregnant again. The talk show requests started coming in again. We tried to move to a lesser condo to save money for the system but the people wouldn’t have it. I was stuck in this place. It became a routine for me that someone would be invited to my house on a nightly basis to help me ride out my drugs. Often it has been friends of my wife. Sometimes it was friends of Damina. Others it was friends of Becky.

We did manage to wheedle a second day off for all of us men when it turned out our bodies were losing ground and we had to get more rest. The drugs were very hard on our systems.

The problem of genetic stagnation started to be a worry and to fix that the Bureau of Breeding Control was established. Its job was to keep track of who fathered what child and to make sure that relationship lines were not crossed for breeding purposes. Their services would not be needed for a while but it was important to get all the groundwork laid in now.

Becky got her wish and gave birth to a baby boy three weeks after Damina gave birth to hers. They are all regular fixtures in my house. Danni doesn’t seem to mind as long as she gets her one day a week every week.

There was a bit of an uproar when Damina became pregnant again. People wanted to know why she got to have two. A resolution to the problem was passed when an idea went through my men. They were all a jealous of my getting to ride out my last three hours with one woman. The policy became that any woman wanting a second child would have to apply for an after hours pass. Those we agreed could be sold at a much higher price. Provided there was one ticket per man given away in a random drawing each week.

Needless to say the rich took full advantage of this and were willing to pay through the nose for a three hour stretch with a man. I was left partially exempt from this, two nights a week I burnt off with a customer. The other three nights I chose my partner. Well I say I chose but in truth it was my three ladies that chose for me. Because of the demand for my two nights a week, the tickets were usually auctioned off. It seems everyone wanted my seed because of my being the leader of the CATH pilots and the fact that I had a near one hundred percent success rate.

It was two years after the confrontation in my living room, to the day, when Becky gave birth to our second child. That was the day all hell broke loose. She gave birth to a bouncing baby girl. She swore I was the only one she had been with and with those words I found myself going through tests at an unbelievable rate. Right down to a young nurse insisting she needed to collect a semen sample herself.

The tests came to one conclusion. Whatever had affected my semen to make me only have boys was gone. All of the men started going through tests again. It seems that we were all healing; it had been a temporary effect. Even the men that could only produce females were reverting. Two days later a woman that had only visited the pleasure part of the house turned up pregnant. Those men were reverting to normal as well.

Suddenly there were ten thousand men that could breed.

We found out that our children will have fully reverted by the time they reach puberty. The human race had dodged the biggest bullet ever fired at it. We were going to survive and recover.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Hot Springs Getaway

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Bi-sexual, Female/Female, group sex, lesbian, Male/Female, True Story

Introduction:

My wife, Lucy still sells high end office equipment for a large national corporation. This is her fourth successful year in field sales. Lucy has been name the “SALESPERSON OF THE YEAR” the last three years. She is promoted to Sales Trainer and becomes very close friends with one of her trainees and the trainee’s boyfriend..

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My name is Jim age 42 and my wife’s name is Lucy age 40. We have been married for 15 years. We are as much in love now as we were the day we married. Lucy is a stunningly beautiful woman and she knows it. She loves sex and she loves teasing and pleasing me. She is so uninhibited that she has never denied me any of my sexual desires or kinky requests.

Lucy is a straw colored blonde about 5’4” and probably weighs 110 pounds. She loves to wear low cut blouses and dresses that display her marvelous C-cup breasts. She knows how to show case her body for maximum results. She has always been a bold outgoing person. She is very impulsive and loves to shock people. Her outgoing gregarious personality is what makes her an outstanding field sales person.

Lucy sells high end office machines for Hillenbrand Business Equipment; a large national corporation. Her sales job is a commission only position. When she makes a sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. When her sales are zero, her commission is also zero.

Lucy has been so successful in her sales career; she has been selected to train all the new female sales reps in her District. The promotion to sales trainer comes with a generous base salary and a nice portion of the trainee’s commission. The male sales reps in her office are very jealous of her successful sales. She has never divulged her secrets of success to anyone but me and a select few female trainees.

When she makes a big sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. The district manager has never come right out and made any accusations, but I imagine he believes she uses her feminine guile to close the big sales. In other words, I feel he suspects she fucks all of her big clients just to earn the big commissions. She has never confirmed, nor denied that, but the rumors still persist.

Just recently Lucy was assigned to train a new female sales rep. The young woman is about 10 years younger than Lucy and seems to be very bright and alert. Lucy has a lot of optimistic things to say about the young woman. Her name is Diane and she looks a lot like Lucy. They both have the same general build; except maybe Diane is 2” shorter and 5 to 10 pounds lighter than Lucy. Diane has long blond shoulder length hair and blue eyes the same as Lucy. I have met Diane and find her very amenable. The two are very similar in temperament and it appears that they hit it off right away.

Most week days Lucy and Diane spend the morning making sales calls, then the afternoons back at our house studying product features and benefits. They have over two dozen high end office machines to sell and each sales rep is expected to know every feature and benefit of each machine. The training often goes late into the evening. I usually order takeout for them so they don’t have to go out for a dinner break. Diane usually goes home around 9 o’clock just to repeat the same routine the next day. Training a new sales rep takes about 12 to 20 weeks.

Lucy and Diane both act pretty much like their male counter parts when they are out in the field making calls. They notice and comment on the opposite sex. They play games like trying to guess if a man is wearing boxers or briefs. The game soon became frustrating because there is no way to prove who guessed right. Lucy came up with a more stimulating game.

“Why don’t we try to guess if they have a big dick (BD) or a little dick (LD),” Lucy suggests.

“Okay….but how will we know if they have a BD or LD,” Diane whispers to Lucy? “I am certainly not going to up to them and ask to see it!”

“You don’t have to ask. There are lots of ways to find that out,” Lucy replies with a devious wink.

“Name a few,” Diane questions.

“Alright…see that man two tables away?”

Lucy points with head at the man to their right. Diane shakes her head yes.

“Help me get his attention and I will take it from there,” Lucy snickers.

Diane laughs out loud and slaps Lucy on the arm. They both look at the man and giggle to themselves. He appears to be aware of them but does not look up from his lunch. Diane guesses he has a BD and challenges Lucy to find out.

Lucy loudly blurts, “No way…girl! That’s one bet you will surely lose.”

The man finally notices their boisterousness and smiles at them. They smile back. Now that they have his attention Lucy can put her plan into action. She sweeps one of Diane’s errant curls behind her left ear and lets her hand drift down slowly across Diane’s left breast, coming to rest on Diane’s left thigh. This unexpected move catches Diane by surprise. She gasps and blushes while looking over at the man. The man stares back and tries to stealthily reposition his hardening cock. Lucy winks at him while blowing him a kiss. He gets flustered and quickly rises to leave. The tent in his pants clearly indicates he has a little dick. Lucy high-fives Diane while the embarrassed man retreats from the dining room.

“Wow…that was fun,” Diane giggles.

At that same moment a very attractive young woman, in her early 20’s, enters the dining room wearing a very tight light blue polo shirt. The shirt hugs her breasts to the point you can see her nipples protruding. Lucy points to her and says, “Want to bet she is braless?”

“Oh…she is definitely braless,” Diane notes.

“Wouldn’t you just love to pinch those beautiful young nipples?” Lucy comments.

She looks to Diane for a reply. Diane stares at Lucy with a baffled look and asks, “Are you into women?”

“No…I wouldn’t say I am into to women, but I do love looking at beautifully shaped boobs. I especially enjoy it when they are what men refer to as running with their headlights on bright. You know…when their nipples are sticking out like that young woman.” Lucy realizes she is babbling and blushes.

They both quietly watch the young women cross the dining room to meet with a friend. Her boobs bounce and jiggle with each step. Diane blushes as she feels herself getting wet. Lucy unconsciously licks her lips and sighs to herself.

“Have you ever sucked a woman’s tits?” Diane hesitantly asks.

“Diane….are you trying to insinuate that I might be gay?”

“No…not at all,” Diane promptly answers. “Would you think I was a freak or gay if I told you that I sometimes look at other women’s breast and wonder what it would be like to rub them on my face and suck the nipple into my mouth?”

Lucy gazes at Diane for a moment and thinks back to her college days in the dorm with her roommate. They had spent many a cold winter’s evening snuggled naked in bed with each other. Nipples weren’t the only thing among the many body parts that they had sucked and licked. Lucy shakes herself from the reminiscing and suggests they get back to work.

“Why don’t we table this discussion for another time?” Lucy suggests. “We need to get back out and make a few more sales calls before the day gets away from us.”

Diane has a boyfriend, who is closer to my age, his name is Jack and he works for the government in some capacity. We have never been able to pin him down on many details regarding his work. All I really know is that he is gone most week days and home on the weekends. He was recently introduced to Lucy and me on a weekend when he was in town. I liked the guy right away. We started inviting him and Diane to go out carousing with us on the weekends. They have both turned out to be a lot of fun to hang out with, so we immediately became close friends.

We had a three days weekend coming up, Memorial Day, so we decided to spend it relaxing at a Hot Springs, Arkansas resort. We booked two adjoining rooms at the Arlington Resort; a well known celebrity hangout. Yoko Ono, Al Capone and Franklin Roosevelt had all relaxed within the stately Arlington Resort and Spa, which opened in 1875. The Resort has been remodeled many times since then, but still retains the same luxurious amenities; warm spring waters, spa services and gourmet cuisine.

We arrived at the resort at 3 PM Friday afternoon and checked into our rooms. Both rooms have kitchenettes with a mini fridge, mini stove and a small dining area. We decide to shower and change before going out for dinner and a night on the town. When Lucy and I are ready to go, I knock on the connecting door and we are greeted by Diane. She is a real knockout in her party clothes. She is wearing a tight fitting white v-neck sweater, a black skirt that looks like it is painted on her cute round ass, and some black low heel shoes. Lucy is dressed similarly, but her sweater is light blue, her skirt navy blue and matching navy blue low heels. They probably coordinated their out fits beforehand.

We find a nice sports bar on the main drag that appears to be a favorite among the locals and the tourist. We had to wait about thirty minutes before being seated, but the meal is delicious and is complimented by the wine we selected. We finish off a bottle of wine with our meal then move next door to the night club that features a live band and a large dance floor. We are seated at a table just off the dance floor in a dimly lit corner. I order another bottle of wine and we begin enjoying our evening of fun and dance.

It turns out that Jack is quite the ladies’ man. He pays a generous amount of attention to Diane, but still has time to flirt with Lucy. He dances equally with both of them throughout the evening. I am not that keen about dancing so I welcome his offers to dance with Lucy. The only time I was uneasy about him dancing with her is during the slow dances. A couple of time I notice him nuzzle Lucy’s neck and one time I am almost certain he bit her ear lobe. Judging by her reaction, I think she is enjoying the attention. I believe Diane had too many glasses of wine to really notice his flirtations.

We returned to our rooms around midnight. I am ready to hit the sack, but Lucy and Diane are not ready to call it a night. Both of them had consumed way too much wine. Jack suggests we all shower and put on our comfortable pajamas, then come to his and Diane’s room for a few game of cards. The girls are all for it so I reluctantly agreed. Lucy and I shower together because she is so tipsy from all the wine I had to hold her up to keep her from falling in the shower. After the shower we put on our pajamas. I wear a white T-shirt, boxer shorts and cotton pajama bottoms. Lucy sleeps in a button up cotton pajama top and cotton pajama bottoms. She wears silk panties but no bra. I am ready to drag her into bed and fuck her brains out, but she had promise Jack and Diane we would play cards.

We knock on the connecting door and are admitted by Jack. He is dressed similar to me and Diane wears the same as Lucy except her top isn’t a button up. She wears a tight cotton T-shirt that more than emphasized her nice pert little tits. The first thing I notice is that her nipples are hard. I remember thinking I am not going to make it through the night without staring at her tits, and I was sure that sooner or later Lucy would catch me staring at them.

Jack had pulled the small dining table to the center of the room and positioned four chairs around it. Jack dictates the seating so that I sit across from Lucy and Diane is across from Jack. That means that Diane is to my left and Lucy is to Jack’s right. At first I didn’t think anything about the seating arrangement, but as the night progressed I change my mind. Jack keeps a lively conversation going throughout the evening and I note that he will reach over and squeeze Lucy thigh when making a point. It didn’t seem to bother her, but it was beginning to annoy me. Jack keeps the wine flowing and I suspect he may be planning to get us all drunk enough to get Lucy to ride his baloney pony after I pass out. Lucy and Diane both appear to be well on their way to getting smashed enough to go along with just about any of Jack’s sexually inspired suggestions.

After playing hearts for about 15 minutes everyone seem to lose interest in the game. Jack suggests we play a game of strip poker. It didn’t really appeal to me other than thinking about what Diane would look like without her shirt. Both the girls get excited about it and urge us to play a game. It turns out that poker is too hard to explain to the girls, Jack suggests we play high card/low card strip. I had never heard of this game so I challenge Jack to explains the rules.

“What the hell is high card/low card strip?” I ask.

Jack gleefully explains, “Everybody is dealt one card face down. We all turn our cards up at the same time. The high card is the winner and gets to tell the low card what article of clothing to take off.”

We all agree to try a few hands. Jack is dealing and everyone appears to be enjoying the game, but I am suspicious that Jack might be dealing from the bottom. I believe that he has stacked the deck because after playing a dozen hands, the girls are both sitting there totally naked and Jack and I still have on our boxer shorts. I find it more than odd that Diane and Lucy are consistently losing practically every hand. I didn’t complain because, I am mesmerized as I feast my eyes on Diane’s perky tits with light pink areoles the size of a quarter. Jack is salivating over Lucy’s breast that have areoles the size of a half dollar and are a shade darker than Diane’s.

Diane speaks up and asks, “What happens to a person who is totally naked and they lose the next hand?”

Jack tells her that the high card wins the right to dare the naked person with the low card to do anything that is asked of them. Lucy wants to know what he means by anything.

“It means if I am the winner and I dare you to kiss me, then you have to do it or drop out of the game,” Jack explains elatedly.

Lucy ponders his explanation for a minute, and then looks to Diane for her thoughts. Diane and Lucy both promptly agree to the rules of the game.

Jack starts to deal another hand when I interrupt and suggest we make some more changes in the rules. I suggest we pass the deal to one of the girls and let the winner dare anyone at the table, not limit the dare to just the low card. The winner gets to choose who they want to dare and what they want to dare them to do. Jack doesn’t care for my rule change, but the girls are real excited about it. So my rule change is put into effect and the deal is passed to Lucy.

Diane is the first winner and dares me to take off my boxer shorts. I lift my butt and slip them off quickly without exposing my cock to everyone. The girls complain saying I was suppose to stand and display my cock to everyone. Jack, not particularly wanting to see my cock tells them that next time we play that rule can be implemented. I am the next winner and I dare Lucy to suck Diane’s nipples for two minutes on each tit. During our past sex play Lucy has often shared her fantasy about wanting to suck other women’s tits. She knows it is a really big turn on for me, so I know she will gladly follow my dare. She likes it when I get kinky.

I announce I will be the time judge and monitor the clock. Both girls turn red, but Diane seems really anxious to put her nipples into Lucy’s mouth. Diane eagerly pushes her breast toward Lucy’s mouth as she leans in to take Diane’s breast into her mouth. Lucy starts by tracing Diane’s areoles with her tongue before sucking the whole nipple into her mouth. She massages the nipple with her tongue then lightly bites down on it with her teeth. Diane gasps then pulled Lucy’s face into her breast. Jack tells Diane she must keep her hands in her lap or grip the side of the chair. He explains that by placing her hands on Lucy’s face, she is obstructing everyone’s view of Lucy’s expert titty sucking. I am inclined to agree.

After what seems like a really quick two minutes, I reluctantly call time is on Diane’s first tit and Lucy moves to her other tit. Diane’s face is flushed and her breathing is erratic; her breath is coming in short rapid bursts. She looks like she might faint. A minute into sucking the other breast, Diane is moaning and squirming in the chair. Thirty second before it is due to end Diane is sweating and gasping. It started as a low moan and grew into a scream.

“Oh my…God! Oh my God! This feels so fucking good. Please don’t stop yet. Oh, holy shit! I am… am fucking cummmming!”

Diane shudders and slumps over in the chair. Lucy has to grab her to keep her from falling out of the chair. Lucy continues to hug Diane closely as she rides out her incredibly amazing orgasm. Everyone looks on in astonishment as they try to fully comprehend how Lucy is able to trigger Diane’s astonishing orgasm by just sucking her tits. I am beginning to think that Lucy has sucked a lot of tits to cause this kind of a reaction with Diane. We had to take a 10 minute break and drink some more wine while letting Diane fully recover.

Diane wins the next hand and dares Lucy to remove Jack’s boxer shorts and jack him off for five minutes. Without hesitation Lucy slipped on to her knees before Jack and quickly slips his boxers off and tosses them at me. She caresses his 8 inch cock with both hands and slowly begins to move the foreskin back and forth over the head of his cock. She seems to fall into a trance as she strokes his large cock, and commences a slow rhythmic pace.

She moves her face very close to his cock and furtively sniffs his cockhead. She closes her eyes as she pulls his cock closer to her face. I at first think she is going to suck it into her mouth, but instead she just rubs the cockhead against her face. I am the time keeper and rush to call time before his cock really does end up in her mouth. Lucy is so immersed in fantasizing about sucking his cock I have to call time twice before Diane finally pokes her in the back and brings her back to reality. Lucy climbs back into her chair and seems to slip into a reverie of some past fantasy. I feel reasonably sure she is secretly fantasizing about Jack’s cock. I have seen that look before; she really wanted to feel his cock in her mouth.

I win again and decide to fulfill one of my lifetime fantasies. I have always wanted to watch another woman eat my wife’s pussy. I look directly into Lucy’s eyes and dare Diane to eat Lucy’s pussy for five minutes. A broad grin spread across Diane’s face and she wastes no time kneeling in front of Lucy’s chair. Lucy appears to be just as excited to offer her pussy to Diane as Diane is to dive into it.

She eagerly spreads Lucy’s thighs as wide as she can to grant the greatest access to Lucy’s hot wet vagina. I notice Diane’s hand tremble a bit as she reach out to touch Lucy’s pussy. She first cups her hand under Lucy’s vagina and let her wetness puddle into the palm of her hand. Diane raised her hand to her mouth and drank Lucy’s juices. She licks her lips and then sits there a moment gazing at Lucy’s pussy and savoring the taste of her fluids.

Since I am the official time keeper, I urge Diane to proceed because she now has less than 5 minutes to complete her task. Diane then leans forward and brings her mouth to Lucy’s crotch and buries her hungry lips in her pussy. She probes her wetness, wiggling her tongue across her clit, causing Lucy to arch herself towards Diane’s mouth begging for more. Lucy is drawing in quick short breathes and her face is flushed red. She starts to tremble and it appears she might pass out. Lucy’s breasts are rapidly heaving up and down as her hard nipples look like they are going to explode.

Diane’s tongue moves slowly up and down Lucy’s pussy lips, teasing her to the point of overload. Then she flattens her tongue and greedily slurps and laps up her juices, licking her pussy like a dog lapping water. Lucy can’t remember when or if she has ever experienced such expert attention to her clit before and it is blowing her mind! Her thighs tremble and shake as she is hit with a mild orgasm.

Slowly Diane inserts one finger, then two fingers into Lucy’s cunt. She is aware that Lucy’s cunt is flooding with her juices from the mild orgasm. She continues her pleasing assault by massaging her pussy walls backward and forward with her fingers; stroking Lucy’s insides and pleasuring her g-spot.

Diane’s mouth latches onto Lucy’s clit again, making very loud slurping and sucking noises as she draws Lucy’s clit back into her mouth. As she sucks on her sensitive button and hums, her lips vibrate against Lucy’s pussy, pushing Lucy further and further closer to the edge.

I call time just as Lucy appears to be moving to another magnificent orgasm. Diane doesn’t stop. She either didn’t hear me or she is ignoring me. I call time again and tell them I am sorry, but the rules say it’s over. Lucy vehemently disagrees with the rule and begs Diane to continue.

“Oh…my God,” Lucy gasps “I’m going to cum, please don’t stop, do it…do it there. Just don’t change what you’re doing. Please fuck me with your fingers. Please fuck me harder, and faster, suck me, suck me, suck me!”

Jack leans in to get a closer view and is amazed at Diane’s skill at eating pussy. I call time a third time. Diane stops and looks at me with pleading eyes. Eyes that beg to continue.

“I’m sorry Diane, but time out means time out,” I argue.

“Fuck her, fuck her faster, chew on her clit, Diane make her cum, eat her!” Jack defiantly encourages, as he watches the two women pursuing raw lust, and trying not to squeeze his cock to the point he makes himself cum.

Diane suddenly clamps her mouth again onto Lucy’s clit and reassumes sucking and massaging her clit. The feelings coursing through Lucy’s body is blowing her away, her pelvis tilts up pushing her clit further into Diane’s mouth as Lucy’s orgasm train starts to rumble into town!

Lucy begins shaking and trembling as her orgasm continues to slowly build. Her body starts to violently shake and quiver. A low guttural groan starts deep in her throat and begins to grow as it develops into a full fledge scream as it exits her mouth.

“Oh my…God! OH my fucking God!” She screams. “I am cummmmmming! I am god damn, fucking cummmmmmming! Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

Just as her body begins to relax from that orgasm, another begins to grow. Diane continues to lick and suck her clit while one orgasm after another begins to rack Lucy’s body. Lucy finally has all she can take and pushes Diane’s mouth off of her clit. Diane stops attacking her clit but continues finger fucking her with two fingers until Lucy finally slumps forward and takes Diane’s face in her hands and pulls her up into a passionate kiss. Their lips part and they insatiably explore each other’s mouth. My fantasy has now become my nightmare. I am becoming extremely jealous watching my wife pour such passion into the kiss. Their tongues continue to dance and spar until I call time again and finally pry them apart.

After that display of passion, everyone seems to lose interest in the game. We agree to play a couple of more hands; Lucy appears to be languid and disinterested in playing the game anymore. She is probably still basking in the afterglow of her last magnificent orgasm, but she continues to routinely deal without a great deal emotion. That is until Diane wins the next hand and excited announces she has the perfect dare to end the game. Lucy quickly snaps to attention and waits for Diane to announce her final dare.

Diane looks around the room slowly; building up suspense and then boldly says, “I dare Lucy to invite Jack to join her in HER bed for the remainder of the weekend, while Jim and I finish the weekend alone with each other in MY bed.”

Jack dubiously looks at Lucy. I look hesitantly at Diane, and then Jack and I look approvingly at each other. No one says anything. There is total silence in the room except for the heavy breathing coming for us all. After a minute or two, everyone essentially assumes the silence to mean tacit approval. Lucy eagerly reaches out to Jack; taking his hand and promptly leading him through the connecting doorway to HER bedroom. Diane takes my hand and pulls me toward HER bed.

For the remainder of the weekend none of us venture out of the rooms. We have all our meals delivered by room service. A couple times during the afternoon or night, I can hear moaning and giggling coming from Lucy’s room. Sounds of bliss and pleasure seem to echo throughout the night from each room. Diane turns out to be quite the little fuck machine. For a young woman she really seems to know a lot of ways to pleasure a man.

Late Sunday afternoon we checkout of the Resort Hotel and all pile into my car and start our trip home. Jack and Diane are quietly cuddling together in the backseat. There is no exciting chatter like it had been on our way over to Hot Springs. Everyone seems to be quietly mulling over the events of the weekend. Lucy sometimes breaks the silence by humming to herself and occasionally she will caress her nipples when she thinks no one is watching.

It is evident we are compatible couples. It is also clear to us all that we unquestionably enjoy each other’s company. Before dropping Jack and Diane off at their condo, we all agree to spend the next weekend together at mine and Lucy’s house. It was Lucy’s suggestion. Jack and Diane agree and suggest we can then spend the following weekend at their condo.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Needs

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Male/Female, massage, Romance, Spanking, True Story, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women

Introduction:

This is inspired by other stories I read. I am exploring my creativity and hope to be able to post more.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

“Do you love me?” I asked Jeff.

My name is Jennifer. Jeffrey, Jeff for short, and I are best friends. We lived close to each other since birth, attended the same schools, and hung out together. Jeff shared everything with me and talked about anything that came to mind, including his past loves. I was the one to patch him up after each one when he came to me with his broken heart.

Jeff had several girlfriends and had gone all the way with some of them. We would talk about his experiences. He would ask me about what turns girls on and I would reply what I thought other girls would enjoy. I even gave tips on how he could improve himself. Through it all, I never shared my deepest desires or how hot it got me.

Jeff was athletic, strong, and a natural leader both on and off the football field in high school and college. Watching him take charge made me weak at the knees. It also made me wet!

I had a crush on him since the fifth grade. I had needs and didn’t know how to share that information with him. I had a few dates, but earned a reputation as an “Ice Princess”. The reputation was well deserved. While many of my other classmates lost their virginity, I didn’t let the boys get to second base with me. I just couldn’t trust myself. I knew once that I got started I would surrender completely to my needs and the will of my Master.

I needed to be dominated!

It was the beginning of summer and Jeff and I just graduated from college. We went to the same college, I majored in bioengineering and Jeff went into finance. We both had job offers with local companies so we were staying close to home. I was working for a startup company using nano-technology for medical applications. The company could not pay well and instead gave me stock options.

Jeff worked with a local investment firm and his decision-making skills proved to be valuable to his clients and his firm. He was quickly a rising star with his company and was well liked and respected by everyone. It also helped that he kept himself trim and looked hot in his outfits.

We were hanging out in my bedroom listening to music and talking. My mother never remarried after Dad died. She was out for the weekend on a business trip. She trusted me to be home alone and trusted Jeff. I think she secretly wanted us to be together and would be happy for us to be a couple.

There was a lull in our conversation when I asked Jeff that question. “Do you love me?”

“Huh?” he exclaimed in surprise.

“A simple question,” I explained. “Do you love me? We’ve been friends forever.”

He thought about it for a moment and then said, “Of course! I’d do anything for you!”

I pounced on this, “Really? You would do anything for me?”

“You know I would,” he replied quickly with a smile on his face.

I paused for a long moment and then said, “Ok, I have a favor to ask.”

“Sure, what do you want?” he quickly responded.

“It is a very, very big favor,” I said with a warning tone in my voice.

“Ohhhhkaaay,” he said cautiously.

I took that as an ok to go on. “First, I want to explain something to you that I haven’t talked to anyone else. You know I don’t fool around on my dates. It makes it hard for me to get dates, but that is my rule. And you always wondered why, right? Well, I’ll tell you why.

A lot of my friends think it is because I don’t trust the boys, but that is not the completely true. It isn’t the boys; it is myself I don’t trust. The reason that I don’t let the boys touch me is because I get excited by certain things that would make other people disgusted. And I know that if I let myself go even a little bit, there would be no turning back.”

“You are confusing me, Jenn,” Jeff said. “What are things that get you off and why would there be no turning back.”

I sighed as was quiet for awhile. Finally, I reached over to my bedside table, pulled some items out of the drawer and silently placed them in his hands. He examined them carefully. They looked like alligator clips, the type used in our physics lab with our wiring experiments.

“What are these?” he asked.

“Those are clips,” I said quietly. “I use them on my nipples and sometimes my clit when I masturbate in bed. Do you know those dreams people have, where they are in class and they realize to their horror and embarrassment that they are naked? For me those are wet dreams.” I went on, “most girls think of a movie star or a rock star when they masturbate. I think of Harrison Ford in Raiders of the Lost Ark, except he is using the bullwhip on me while I have an orgasm!”

I was crying now, sobbing uncontrollably. Jeff, gather me in his strong-arms. His musk overpowered my senses and I could feel myself getting weak. I felt compelled to surrender myself completely to him and while enjoying his power over me.

“Jenn, it’s ok. Everyone has fantasies,” he said. “If I told you half of my fantasies you would think I was a degenerate. These fantasies don’t make you a bad person. I still love you and I don’t think badly of you.”

I could feel my heart beating wildly in me. I was hoping he would be the One. Drying my tears I said, “I knew you would feel that way.”

“Then why were you so worried about telling me?” he asked. “Why were you crying?”

“Because I’ve never told anyone this,” I said. “And besides, I’m not done.”

“What else do you want to tell me?” he asked in an understanding voice. Hearing these words I felt comforted but also compelled to continue.

“Jeff, it’s not just that I have these fantasies,” I said. “Remember the psychology class we took? Remember we laughed about domination and submission? I am a submissive and need to be dominated. I am reluctant to take the initiative, which is probably the reason why I am paid at the lower end of my company. I need someone to take charge and make decisions for me. The thought of a strong master using me as his sex toy makes me wet and I can almost come thinking about it.

Nothing is too extreme. He can fuck me in the mouth, pussy and ass in the same session and I would enjoy it. Nothing is too perverted. If he wanted me to clean him after sex or even after he pees I would willingly suck his cock clean.

While in school, I could keep the boys away. But the feelings are getting stronger. Without the school environment, someone will figure me out and in all likelihood take advantage of me and may seriously hurt me. If I don’t do something before then, I won’t care. Being dominated and forced to serve will fill my thoughts and needs to such a point I won’t care about my well being, just my needs and the enjoyment of my master. Even now, just thinking about it is getting me hot and wet while giving me a happy, giddy feeling.”

After a long pause, Jeff finally asked, “So what can I do for you?”

“Jeff, I need to know what it’s like to be with someone that loves me, that cares for me, and will do what I need, but still think about me. Jeff, between now until next year, I want you to own me.”

“Own you?” he asked, shocked.

“I promise you that if you do for me, I will never say no to anything you ask of me. I will be your slut, your fucktoy, your plaything,” I said with a deliberate voice.

“And why do you want me to do this?” he replied with an incredible look on his face.

“I want you to fulfill my fantasies; it is all that I think about now. If I don’t do something affirmatively to make this happen, I will fall for the first guy that treats me strongly and dominates me. If he hurts me, beats me, and permanently scars me, I will like it and beg him for more,” I replied with a slight pleading in my voice.

Jeff was quiet for awhile and I thought I lost by best friend. “Please Jeff, do you hate me?”

He smiled at me and looked straight into my eyes. He could see directly into me, like I was naked in front of him. “No, Jenn, I don’t hate you. This is a lot to ask of me. On the other hand, this is every man’s fantasy. I’ll admit it turns me on, but if you want me to do this you are going to tell me exactly what you are looking for.”

My heart raced, I started my rehearsed speech, “One, I don’t to be permanently damaged. I am on the Pill, so pregnancy is not an issue, but I don’t want to be disfigured in any non-reversible way.

Two, don’t do anything would make you lose respect for me. If you want a slave for your personal enjoyment, to serve your every pleasure, that is fine with me. It would also turn me on a lot and I would enjoy it. But if you ever ask me to do something that causes you to lose respect for me, I’d rather have my fantasy left unfulfilled that have you lose respect for me.”

Jeff though for a minute, then said, “I am new to this and you must be patient with me. I could live with those conditions and I’ll add one more. Your fantasy begins when you say, ‘My fantasy begins now!’ and ends when you say, ‘My fantasy is over’. Whether you say it after ten minutes or after a year. That way you will have ultimate safe word and have confidence that you would never get in over your head.”

I couldn’t believe he was willing. He even understood me so well and though of my well being. Jeff’s third condition proved the psychology class was correct. The power of the relationship belongs to the submissive and this was a real-world example. Here he is thinking of my benefit, even beyond what I proposed. He was so caring and so totally understanding of my need that I blurted out, “Does this mean you will do it.”

“Not just yet,” he said with a wry smile. “Jennifer, do you have something to say to me?”

I looked at him confused, then it dawned on me, my hear soared and I shouted, “Jeff, my fantasy begins now!”

I shivered and my pussy released a surge of fluids. I may have even had a mini-orgasm, all from four little words – my fantasy begins now. For months I had been contemplating this, and now I was committed. Could I go through with this? Could Jeff? I loved Jeff like a brother or a platonic friend and trusted him completely, but we would start a new relationship. I just signed my body over to him. I gave him carte blanche. I know he is my best friend, that he loves me. However, I just handed him the keys to my body.

The more I thought about it, the hotter I got. I realized that Jeff owned by body and in all likelihood he would be fucking me in moments and take my virginity. Just thinking about it was getting my pussy slick with my juices.

“Stand-up,” Jeff said, snapping me out of my reverie.

I stood up in front of him.

“Take off your clothes,” he said in a no nonsense tone. I started to awkwardly, but in my best demure fashion, follow his orders and strip off my clothes.

“No, no, no!” he exclaimed. “If I want a sexy striptease, I’ll take you to a strip club and have the professionals teach you on the stage. Now just take clothes off.”

I quickly complied and removed all of my clothes like I was preparing to take a shower at the gym. Jeff signaled with his hand for me to turn around. I turned in front of him, as he appeared to evaluate my body. I kept myself in shape and was proud of my body. My B-cup breasts were symmetrical and could fill certain C-cup style bras. My breasts were firm and the nipples sensitive to my ministrations. Sometimes I could just come by playing and pulling my nipples.

“Go stand in the corner with your nose touching the corner of the room,” Jeff ordered me.

My mouth dropped open. He was sending me to the corner like I was a naughty girl. I went to the corner, naked. I should have felt embarrassed, but I felt my pussy getting slick with fresh juices. I was getting excited! I heard him leave the room and then come back. Then I heard him rummaging through my drawers.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“Did you tell me you would do everything I asked of you?” Jeff said in a harsh voice.

“Yes,” I responded in a soft voice.

“Then shut up and keep your body pressed against the wall,” Jeff replied in a no nonsense tone.

I pressed against the wall, tears dripping from my eyes. It had already started. He lost respect for me. Then I realized I was dripping from my pussy.

“Ho, ho!” he exclaimed, “What have we here?”

I heard a familiar buzzing sound. He found my vibrator! The few minutes I heard other drawers open and a variety of activities as he continued his search as he continued his search through my most intimate possessions. Through it all, I could begin to catch a scent of my pheromone as this complete invasion and surrender had an effect on my body. My nipples were becoming erect and more sensitive. My clit felt engorged and I desperately wanted to touch myself.

“I have few questions to ask you,” Jeff said. “First, tell me what you’ve done in your life, sexually

“You know what I’ve done,” I replied, still facing the wall. “Not much at all. I haven’t let a boy fondle my tits. I’ve kissed a couple of times but that is it. I plat with myself, but just on the outside. My hymen is still intact. I’ve played with my ass a little but I’ve never put anything in. I’ve never seen a real life grown-up’s cock.”

He seemed to consider that for a little bit, then he ordered, “Turn around.”

I turned and saw what he had been doing. There was a box on my bed and some clothes were in it while others were scattered around it.

“I put all of your clothes that I did not like in this box,” he told me. “You will put it away and not open it until this fantasy is finished. I think you will find most of your underwear gone. You can look at what remains to see what is acceptable.” I saw that what remained were thongs and g-strings.

He handed my vibrator to me saying, “You may use this but only when I am around. You may cum as often as you wish I want you to enjoy your fantasy. I’ll also buy you additional toys that I’ll enjoy using on you.” I shuddered at that last statement and could feel a tingle originating from my clit, spreading through my body.

“Drop your hand,” he said. He was clearly evaluating my body. He briefly touched my pubic hair and said, “This will have to go.” Then he spun me around towards the bathroom and announced, “Time for a shower and your first lesson.”

The warm pulsing water always relaxed me, especially now that Jeff was in the shower with me. I giggled when I saw the water streaming off of his penis. It looked like he was peeing in the shower, even though I knew it was just water.

The giggle wasn’t lost on Jeff who said, “The first lesson is you will learn to love all fluids from me.” That was an odd statement, but before I could think about it, Jeff wrapped his arms around me and he hungrily, passionately kissed me. Relaxing, I opened my mouth and accepted his tongue. His wet tongue explored, tickled and stimulated me. The moist saliva lubricated him and I knew I could learn to love it. In return for receiving I also shared this dance within my mouth. My tongue touched and explored him, feeling his warmth and passion flow from him.

With the symphony of attack on my senses, the warm pulsing spray, Jeff’s passionate kisses, I could feel my body begin to respond. My nipples and clit became more sensitive and erect, wanting more. I became light-headed and felt like I was floating in the sea of stimulation.

Jeff broke through the reverie and said, “Your second lesson is you will learn how to keep me clean without your hands.” Again that sounded odd when Jeff pointed to his chest with the water droplets on his skin. Adjusting the showerhead so the water hit the wall besides us, it created a sauna effect. “This will be easier in the beginning and I will be patient. You may start by licking the water off of my chest.”

I was glad for the order and started to lick the water droplets off of his chest with relish. Licking the water felt almost as if I was tasting him. Emboldened I worked my way lower until I came up close to his cock. The cock had texture along from the skin and veins. The underside had a central tube that was sensitive to the flick my tongue. The shaft felt huge in my hands and I wondered if it would fit in me. Working my way to the tip I noticed the spongy feel and then flicked my tongue around his piss-slit.

“I will take your three cherries,” Jeff said out loud, “the first of which, will be your mouth. You will learn to suck my cock. You must trust me and give into me. Do not panic, I will be firm and gentle with you. If you trust me and give your body complete to me, you will enjoy the experience.”

I felt his hand touching my head, guiding me. I opened my mouth and took it in. It was soft at first and I flicked my tongue along his sensitive underside. I could feel the cock harden! It was wonderful and turned me on so much I knew I was dripping and wet from my own fluids. Bobbing my head up and down the shaft I could feel all of the ridges and textures. I could tell Jeff was getting excited and I delighted knowing he was using me.

“Precum will come out of me first,” Jeff warned me. Remember my rule.

Precum leaked into my mouth, the fluid was salty and warm. It almost pulsed in as I felt his cock beginning to strain and harden as a steel rod. Now he was beginning to drive into me, using my mouth as his instrument.

Giving in completely, I relaxed my throat. On one of his thrusts I felt his cock reach down into my throat. I was deep throating him! Surrendering completely I took my hands and wrapped them around his ass, giving him complete access to my mouth. Now he took his hands, grabbed my head, and started to fuck my mouth. I knew he was closing to coming.

The more he pumped into me the hotter I became. I didn’t think I could come this way but Jeff’s passion inflamed me. More and more he pumped his cock into me and more and more I oozed more of my own fluids. Then in a final burst he pushed deep in, spasming and shooting is sweet cum directly into my throat. He withdrew slightly so the head was in my mouth. I could taste his sweet fluid as he continued to pump his semen into me. Feeling his pulsing cock in my mouth triggered a mini-orgasm within me.

I felt a little dizzy and the warm pulsing water felt good. I closed my eyes to enjoy the spray and tasting his sweet cum. Jeff held me for a moment and then slipped out of the shower. “After you finish drying, come to bed,” he told me as he was leaving the bathroom.

I quickly finished the shower, then dried myself including my hair, preparing myself for him. After leaving the bathroom, I obeyed Jeff’s instruction and lay down on the bed. Jeff came over and with my sash tied it firmly covering my eyes. With my eyes blindfolded, I found it heightened the rest of my senses. I became more aware of my body, my breathing, the sounds, the scents, even the feel of the bed and room became more intense.

“I wonder what Jeff is doing?” I wondered silently to myself. “Will he take my virginity now?” I could feel my nipples becoming more erect in anticipation; my pussy felt slick with new juices even though I just finished showering. My pussy released more pheromones and the room became thick with my scent.

“You will learn you are mine,” Jeff’s voice instructed me. “Your mouth, breasts, pussy and ass are mine for my enjoyment. Through me, as you learn to trust and give yourself to me, you will find the enjoyment, ecstasy, and peace you are seeking.”
Suddenly I felt Jeff roughly grasp my left nipple and felt the familiar alligator teeth clamp onto my areola. In my heightened state the clamp felt firmer, stronger that I remembered. Although the clamp bit into my breast my mind did not register it as pain. It fed my desire more. Then he roughly attached the second clamp the nerves were sending constant signals to my brain. I wanted more!

“Spread your legs,” Jeff ordered me. I quickly complied, exposing my sex to him. “Will he take me now? Will he just thrust himself and take me?” I wondered. Suddenly I felt his hot breath on my pussy. “OMG, he is going to eat me!”

“Ahhhhh,” a slight moan escaped my lips. I can’t believe the feelings and sensations of Jeff’s lips and tongue on me. Even his hot breath was stimulating my nerve endings causing more juices to flow. Each lick along my pussy sent small jolts of electricity throughout my body. Like an orchestra conductor, Jeff was coaxing my body to respond to him in ways I never though possible. He was such an expert I knew I would follow and obey him, just like my body was following, responding, and obeying him.

I felt his arms reach under and around my legs lifting me up. He continued to eat me then went higher to my clit. Then his hand reached over and grabbed my nipples. CONTACT! “OHMYGOD, OHMYGOD, I AM COMING SO HARD!” I yelled. My tits and clit became connected through Jeff’s hands and mouth. The simultaneous stimulations took me over the edge with one of the biggest orgasms I ever had.

Jeff continued to hold me firmly in his hands and mouth while I spasmed around him. He then slowly licked lower to my ass and started to lick my sensitive anus. In my heightened state, his licking on my erogenous zone took me over again. “I Am Coming Again!” I knew my ass was opening and closing around his tongue as it spasmed through the orgasm. The wonderful sensation of his soft tongue was unbelievable as I felt it penetrate me and caress my sensitive opening.

He then released me and I felt him spreading my legs as he came up higher. His cock was stroking along my pussy, coating my slick juices along it. It felt enormous and didn’t even penetrate me yet. Gently and firmly he held me in his arms. “When you are ready,” he whispered to me. “Yes”, my mind screamed out, “Yes”, my body yearned for him. My pussy was oozing rivulets of cum; heat emanated from my body. I wrapped my legs around his waist, “I am ready”, I replied back.

Jeff then firmly and steadily pushed his cock passed by labia. After going part way in, stopping before my hymen, he pulled back. He advanced again, this time I locked my legs around him and pulled him into me. “Yaaah!” I exclaimed, the brief moment in pain escaped my lips. “You are mine,” he told me. Yes, I am his, he took me and I willingly gave myself to him. In all manner of mind and body I am his.

He then firmly and deliberately started to fuck me. It was a wondrous feeling, his cock skin sliding along my walls. I could feel his cockhead reaching deeper and deeper with every stroke. His cock touched my cervix at the apex of his stroke. His penis stimulated all parts of my womanhood. My clit was tugged as he stroked back and forth, the G-spot felt the pressure of his cock, my vagina, though firmly gripped his cock, gave way with each incoming stroke. More and more the symphony started to build, more and more my body reacted to his direction. Yes, yes, I could feel my orgasm building. “Don’t stop, that’s it, yes, yes, I AM COMING!” and again my body reached an apex of ecstasy. By surrendering to Jeff I could achieve so much more.

Jeff didn’t come yet, instead he lifted my legs higher and aimed his cock towards my ass. “I am ready,” I said to Jeff. His cock and my ass were coated with my slick juices and I felt his pressure against my anus. I relaxed my opening and he firmly pushed in. His cock pushed past my external sphincter then he waited, letting me adjust to him. Then he pushed further past my internal sphincter and I felt him completely in me. I felt so full. His cock was so huge.

Slowly and firmly he worked his cock in and out of my ass. My tight orifice gripped him firmly but the slick fluid lubricated him so he could easily slide in and out. They say there is an A spot in the ass, similar to the G spot in the vagina. He reached it and I could feel another orgasm building within me. Faster and faster he pounded into me, slapping my ass with his thighs. More and more I felt the heat building in me until I cried out, “I AM COMING AGAIN!”

The anal orgasm took me higher than I thought possible. Convulsions wracked through my body and time stood still. Jeff brought my body to new heights and pleasure I ever thought possible. My ass milked his cock until I heard him exclaim, “I A COMING,” and immediately I felt his hot fluid coat the inside of my walls. That triggered another mini-orgasm within me as I continued to contract around him. Our muscle spasms were in synch and we mutually bathed in the afterglow of our ecstasy.

My pussy continued to ooze fluids, something I never was able to do when I masturbated. A sheen of sweat coated both of our bodies as we breathed deeply to recover from our intense effort. Jeff gently removed the clips from my tits, allowing blood to flow back into them. He then lay beside me breathing deeply and cuddling with me. The tingle of pain blood returning to my tits was dulled by my body’s endorphins, which still circulated and gave me a feeling of floating softly and gently above our scene.

I remembered my earlier lessons and Jeff’s prophetic words from the earlier shower. I immediately knew my duty. He was right, it was a lot easier in the shower but now I turned around and faced his cock. After lovingly kissing the tip of his cock, I made an “O” of my mouth took his entire shaft down to my throat. Bathing his cock with my tongue I cleaned it without my hands and at the same time drinking in all of his fluids.

I felt Jeff gently stroke the back of my head and he said, “I am proud of you, you have learned your lessons well.” Hearing Jeff’s praise my pussy leaked a few drops of fluid and I had a warm feeling deep within my core. “I am so happy and glad that Jeff was willing to be my master,” I thought quietly to myself.

After completing my task I curled up and spooned against him. He spoke quietly and lovingly to me, “I have now taken all three of your cherries. All three of your holes will be accessible to me whenever and wherever I want. You must keep your body prepared at all time for me.”

“Yes,” I replied and silently fell asleep within his arms. “I will do everything he asks and willingly give myself to him whenever he desires me,” I thought to myself, hypnotically implanting these commands deep within my subconscious as I drifted into sleep.

Shortly after Jeff agreed to help me live my fantasy, I told mom that Jeff and I started a new relationship. Mom muttered something like, “about time”, kissed me and said she trusted both Jeff and myself.

Almost as quickly as I started living my fantasy, I almost ruined it. The following week, Jeff surprised me and came over. Since mom was busy working I did what I could to maintain the house. I was in the midst of dusting the furniture when he came in.

“Hi Jenn, you look good, you would look sexier naked,” he said cheerfully with a wink.

Unfortunately dusting was not one of my favorite duties and I replied curtly, “Hi yourself, what you do you want.”

His tone changed immediately and became stern, firmer, more in command, “I came to you and you will be sexy doing that naked. Strip now,” he said in a no-nonsense tone.

I was still naïve in our new relationship and hesitated to comply with his command. I didn’t understand why he wanted me to do this. Instead of trusting him completely and doing what he asked, I hesitated.

Jeff didn’t hesitate. In a fluid motion he came to me, sat in a chair, and pulled me over his lap. He was going to spank me!

“Jeff, I am sorry!” I begged.

“You will learn to trust me completely. There will be times when I want your opinion and insight. In those times you may speak up. When I have made a decision you will honor it immediately, passionately follow me. Your failure to obey me in this simple task, to strip in the comfort and security of your own home in front of a man you wanted to own you. It is my failure to teach you properly. I will correct that now. I am spanking you to make you better in this relationship. You will receive ten spanks, count them out loud as you receive them.”

He then stripped off my pants and underwear and struck me hard on my ass. “One….I-am-so-sorry-I-won’t-do-it-again,” I cried out.

“Did I tell you to apologize? I gave you a simple task to count as I spanked you and in this you failed. I’ll add another ten for this, Now Count!” Jeff spoke.

“Pack, pack, pack” came the strokes and promptly I called out the numbers. Around ten I realized that he was not hitting me out of anger but out of love. Love for me, love for our relationship, love to make me a better submissive. At that point I started to give in and accept the punishment. My pussy started to ache. Each stroke was now like a jolt of electricity, sparking and turning on my body. After the tenth one I blurted out, “Ten, Green light!” Jeff paused for a moment and then continued on. By eighteen I was dripping and almost had an orgasm on his lap.

After the twentieth stroke, I almost regretted it was over. He then pulled me off his knee soaked with my pussy juices and said, “You have a job to do.” I quickly got off his lap, stripped off the rest of my clothes, and licked my pussy juices off of his lap. I wanted to go higher and looked up at him expectantly. He shook his head and said, “You haven’t earned it today, continue with your chores.” With that he left the house.

Jeff called me the next week. “Jenn, we are going for a drive and enjoy the day. Wear your blue mini skirt, a tube top and no underwear,” he told me. “I’ll be over in 10 minutes.”

“Ten minutes,” I said to myself. “At least the choice of clothes made changing easy.” Just thinking of no underwear made my pussy slick with anticipation.

Right on time, Jeff came over. I was dressed in the clothes he specified and he took me to his car. He lined my seat with a towel, I though that was odd at that time but learned to accept whatever he did. We started down the interstate at a leisurely pace when we slowly caught up to a large 18-wheeler came along our right side.

“Pull down your top and let him see your gorgeous titties,” Jeff ordered me. I immediately complied and flashed both my tits and a bright smile to driver. He must have appreciated it because we heard a loud blast of his horn and he gave us a thumbs-up. As we past the truck Jeff told me to put my top back up as we continued down the freeway.

A few more miles down the road we came across another truck. As we pulled along side Jeff ordered, “Pull your skirt up and start playing with your pussy, show him how wet you are.” Eagerly, I pulled my skirt up and stuck my fingers into my vagina coating them with my juices. Then I brought my fingers up to my mouth to suck and clean them while using my other hand to furiously rub my clit. The driver must have also enjoyed that show and blasted his horn, too.

By this time I was so close to cumming I didn’t realize we passed that truck. We continued to drive on passing driver after driver and they could all see me rubbing myself. The drivers all honked their horn and smiled appreciatively at us.

When I was about to come, I begged, “Jeff, Jeff, please….”

Jeff generously responded, “You may cum.”

“THAAAANKYOUIAMCUMMING!” I yelled and enjoyed one of my largest orgasms. I must have squirted because the front of the towel was moist with my juices.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, “That was one of the most wildest experiences I ever had.” I appreciated him looking out for me. We were safe in his car, yet I could be as wild as I wanted and act out one my fantasies. The rest of the ride I fell asleep exhausted, clinging to his arm with a smile on my face.

The next few weeks were an adventure in discovery. I kept myself ready for him, my ass was always clean and lube and I was ready for him to fuck me in any hole. Under Jeff’s careful and protective orders I learned more about myself. I didn’t have any limits or Jeff was able to anticipate them for me. He was firm and patient with me. With each new discovery I learned more about my needs, how I benefited from the relationship, the wondrous joy and ecstasy I could feel, and how I could grow and expand my horizons. I learned under Jeff’s careful tutelage and I knew this relationship was becoming more than an experiment and a temporary release for me.

Later in July, mom had to take another extended business trip. Jeff came over to keep me company and help with various home repair and maintenance projects. It was late in the afternoon, Jeff came in from mowing our lawn. He was hot and sweaty and the smell of his musk acted like a pheromone to me and I could feel my pussy leaking juices in response. I knew he would enjoy a refreshing shower so I dutifully grabbed a set of towels for him. He had already started his shower when I came in. I wordlessly stripped and joined him. I still giggled when I saw the water stream off of his cock like he was pissing. I remembered his commands to me and my mind was swirling with thoughts of engulfing his cock, while pretending it was really piss!

I kept my hands and mouth busy and soaped and scrubbed most of his body. After rinsing him off, droplets of water still clung to his body like sweat. Hungrily, I started to lick them off his chest, alternating between light flicks and broad sucking with my tongue and mouth. I worked my way lower and knew I was having my desired effect on him.

I looked up at Jeff and asked wordlessly if I could suck and service his cock. With a nod he gave his permission to me. Jeff’s cock was growing longer and harder. It was so beautiful as it grew to its full length. With my careful ministrations, I soaped and cleaned his cock, delicately pulling back the foreskin then rinsing the soap away. At full strength, his cock was like an antenna to me, sending me signals directly to my brain and body, compelling me to serve him.

In obeyance, I was on my knees and lightly kissed the tip of the cock head. Then I started to work down the side, lightly kissing every inch. When I reached his scrotum, I delicately took it into my mouth and bathed it in my warm saliva. Lovingly, I used my tongue to clean and touch all parts of his nut sack.

I continued my cleaning by lightly flicking my tongue along the underside of his cock. His urethra tube, which functioned like a canon to shoot his semen deep within me, was sensitive to light flicks of my tongue. Up and down the tube I fluttered my tongue, acting like a living vibrator for him.

“You have learned well,” Jeff said has he gently stroked my head.

“You are a good Dominant, I am happy you have accepted me, “ I replied.

I was rewarded for my ministrations with the first of many drops of his precum. Curling my tongue into a tube, I accepted his gift and let it slip along my taste buds so I could savor the full flavor of it. The first drop cleansed the inside of his cock and always had a complex flavor.

With the tip of my tongue I teased his piss slit and was rewarded with more precum. This time I opened my mouth to engulf his cock, letting the slippery fluid mix with my saliva in my mouth. I then used it to coat his cock, making it slippery for next phase.

“Jenn, I am going to fuck your mouth,” Jeff warned me.

He firmly grabbed my head with his two hands and started to stroke his cock with my mouth. Surrendering myself completely to him, I relaxed my jaw and throat. With complete submission my throat opened up and with the slick precum fluid mixture, his cock easily slipped down into my throat. Back and forth I felt the full length of his cock along my tongue. In and out I felt the cock slip past my mouth into my throat.

Jeff considerately adjusted the spray to hit the side of the walls, creating a sauna effect. I could look up into his eyes while he fucked me. My arms reached around to grab his ass cheeks, giving him complete, unhindered access to me. I was rewarded with my subservience with stronger, more urgent stroking of his cock. My mouth was his sex toy and he was using it for his pleasure. More and more, firmer and firmer, he grasped my head and banged my lips and tongue against his body.

With each stroke, stretching my throat, my nervous system reacted with signals of its own. It sent tiny shocks to my tits and clit. Each stroke was another shock and as he was going faster and faster, the shocks also increased in speed hurling me towards my own orgasm.

I could feel his balls tightening, signaling his oncoming orgasm, and I knew I would be rewarded for my service. Firmer and deeper I felt his cock pound me when at the apex of his deepest stroke, he firmly ground my lips to his pelvis and he came in my throat, shooting his first shot of wad directly into my stomach. Retracting slightly he continued to shoot his cum into my mouth allowing me to savor his sweet semen. Feeling is cock pumping in my mouth was enough to push me over the edge with a small orgasm as my pussy contracted rhythmically in time with his pulses.

I remembered my duty and continued to suck gently from his deflating cock, taking in the final drop that were still in the tube. Jeff then adjusted the shower spray, which broke both of us out of our post orgasmic bliss as we both finished our shower.

After drying I turned to Jeff and asked, “You have worked hard on the yard, please allow me to massage you.”

He assented and led me to my bed. He lay face down and waited for me. I grabbed by body lotion and spoke softly to him, “My dear Jeff, you have given me so much and taught me so much. I know I should wait for your instruction but I want to give and share some of the pleasures you have given me. Please allow me to service you and your body.”

“Jenn, thank you for asking, you may use your imagination and your heart to guide you, I will trust you in this,” Jeff responded.

My heart soared and I then warmed the body lotion and started to massage it into his muscles. I started at the neck and shoulders working and massage all of his muscles. My hands and fingers worked and kneaded the muscle fibers, searching and relaxing every knot. Along the back I continued down and I noticed Jeff was becoming visibly relaxed. Emboldened, I continued and worked the outside of the thighs, calves and feet, making sure his body every inch was serviced. I then worked my way up the inside of his thighs and came back up to his ass.

I massaged his ass cheeks and in doing so his rosette center was open to me. I remembered how he kissed and made me feel. I drew myself closer and could feel his heat. Extending my tongue I used the tip to gently tease along his opening. I was rewarded with a slight groan from Jeff. Taking this as permission, I parted his cheeks and pushed my face flush to his tush. Using the tip of my tongue I fluttered it up and down his crack.

Since we just took a shower it smelled clean but even if we didn’t I would have enjoyed his earthy smell. I dove further into my work and started to use my tongue in earnest. Although I didn’t have a cock I could use my tongue to piece his opening. With persistence and determination I pushed and thrust my tongue as deep as I could. Using my spit as a lubricant I continued to push, lick, and flutter around his rosette opening.

I thought I knew Jeff well. He recently came from the blowjob in the shower and men normally take about an hour in their refractory period to recover. Jeff was a superman. I felt a drop of precum developing on the tip of his cock. Then I heard a small grunt, I realized it was becoming uncomfortable for Jeff with his stiffening cock. He signaled that he was turning over and allowed me to move out of the way.

As Jeff turned over, he looked me straight into my eyes and nodded and smiled. He understood me so well! This was my gift to him, a gift given out of love as much as my desire and need to serve him. He knew he could have me and willingly I would do his bidding. By nodding and giving me permission, he showed he understood and appreciated my gift to him. We were both in synch.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, and quietly mounted him cowgirl style. My pussy was slick with my juices and his cock slid easily, naturally inside. I prided myself by keeping in shape and routinely did my exercises, including Kegels. Using my pussy muscles alone, I was able to milk his precum into my hot box.

“Please use me to give you pleasure,” I begged Jeff.

“Jenn, thank you, I will honor your gift. Today we will make love together,” Jeff replied lovingly.

I was naively confused by Jeff’s response but trusted him completely. Jeff had taken all of my cherries; we had sex numerous times. All I knew was I would follow him anywhere and do anything he asked. I wanted to show and demonstrate that to him the depths of my feelings for him.

Together we kissed passionately, then I started to ride him in earnest. Jeff’s cock rubbed my G spot perfectly and his girth pulled by clitoral hood back and forth over by clit. He used his hands to rub by body, massage and pull my nipples, and pull me down to him. We spoke, we moved, we were in synch. My pussy juices were flowing and I felt many mini-orgasms rip through me. Suddenly Jeff grabbed my hips with both hands and pumped by body up and down his cock. I could feel the tightening in his body, his oncoming orgasm sent an energy bolt through me causing me to squeeze and grasp him firmer. Following his lead, my body bounced up and down until at the crescendo of his stroke, he thrusts his cock to the entrance of my cervix. Deep within me, within my core, I felt his pulsing cock shooting his hot sperm deep within me. It caused my body to convulse in time with him and I also convulsed rhythmically with him. Now I understood his statement.

I collapsed on his strong chest and both of us breathed deeply recovering from our exertions. His entire body started to relax and his cock slid out of me. I knew my job and dutifully cleaned him then curled up beside him to bask in our afterglow. We spooned and his cock was tucked snugly between my asscheeks.

A few hours into our nap I felt his cock grow and push firmly against my ass. I recall looking it up one day, it is called nocturnal erectile tumescence, and is used as a test if a man has ED. In a man’s semi-conscious state their cock will spontaneously become erect. Jeff certainly didn’t have ED and his cock was growing larger and more insistent against me. I was glad I kept by ass lubed, ready for him whenever he wanted. I relaxed my opening and gave myself to him.

I felt his cock glide into me. My heart started pumping firmer and faster when I realized in his semi-conscious state, he desired me. I pushed back against him helping drive his cock deeper into me. Then I felt his arm come around me, helping to push my ass back and forth on his cock. This was raw emotion and desire on this part. He wanted my body, he wanted me! After a few more pumps I felt him begin to stiffen and I felt his hot come bathe my interior. His heat permeated by body and a warm glow that started from within me spread throughout my body. He then relaxed and I felt his cock slide out. I remembered my duty and cleaned him then continued to cuddle beside him.

The next weekend Jeff came over and helped with some repairs around the house. That day was especially hot so I prepared ice tea for us and made sure we were well hydrated. After he completed the repairs that he affectionately dubbed, “Honey Do List”, he went to take a shower. I felt daring and wanted to do something special for him and followed him to the bathroom. He was about to take a pee when I asked, “Can I help you with this?” I then held his cock gently in my hand and pointed it down to direct the flow into the bowl.

I know I surprised him with my action. He looked at me and smiled. The he gently caressed my head, relaxed and let his stream go. Holding his cock like that was so wild for me; I also started to get wet. I was careful to make sure to direct the stream into the bowl so it wouldn’t make a mess. Doing so forced me to look closely at his cock and feel the piss shoot out of his cock. It was so wild! When his flow slowed, I knew he usually gently shook his cock. Instead I remembered my duty and used my mouth to take in the final drops. His fluid was salty yet sweet, probably from the ice tea.

After that we took a shower together. When I saw the water stream off his cock again in the shower I went down and engulfed it, reliving our wild episode earlier.

The rest of the summer was hot in the temperature, in our passion for each other, and in our business. My body was always ready for him and he safely guided me to new sensations and experiences. I wanted to show him my gratitude and would surprise him when I took the initiative and wild sex adventure for the two of us. Under his love, guidance, and protection, I grew stronger and had more confidence in myself.

My new found confidence also helped me at work. I was willing to speak out and suggested solutions when our team hit a roadblock. My approaches were not tainted by previous discoveries by other scientists and my ideas helped our company find a new way to treat many medical conditions without surgery. Because of our finances, I received stock options instead of a cash bonus for my contributions. Our company was in the midst of a groundbreaking nano tech project and it was capturing the attention of larger medical equipment companies. Our approach was so novel that no one had any projects remotely like ours. We held all of the intellectual property rights without challenge and any company that wanted to use our technology or ideas had to work with us. One large company in particular decided that the easier way was to buy us out and own all our patents. They hired Jeff’s firm to negotiate the sales. If the transaction was successful Jeff stood to make a hefty bonus from the transaction fee and I would become an instant millionaire because of my stock options.

Nature provided the backdrop and like the change in season our relationship also started to change. It was October and we were in the middle of fall. Jeff noticed the change in me first. After a torrid session initiated by me, Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you deeply and dearly. You have gained a lot of confidence in yourself. We started this relationship because you wanted to safely explore your fantasies and be dominated. I have fulfilled my part by helping you to explore this side of yourself safely. I also enjoyed guiding you, but you have grown so much in these past few months. Do you still have the need to be dominated?”

“Jeff, I have grown so much because of you,” I said quietly. “If I have strength, it is because you were there to provide it for me. I realize that this started when I said ‘let my fantasy begin’ but I do not want this to end. I am afraid that if I say the words, ‘my fantasy is over’, you will leave me. I love you so much I would do anything to be beside you. I offered to let you own me and I mean it. If want me to call you Master, I will please let me be part of your life.” I was sobbing and tears were streaming down my cheek.

“Jenn, as a true submissive you must trust me completely,” Jeff said while caressing my cheek and drying off my tears. “Trust me now.”

I looked at him with my eyes shining and moist. He was right, I needed to completely let go and trust him completely. “Jeff, my fantasy is over.” I looked up at him as tears welled up in my eyes.

Jeff reached over and grabbed a small case on the nightstand. He gave it to me. Inside was a gold choker necklace, almost like a dainty collar. Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you. Let this necklace be a symbol of my love to you. We started this relationship with your desire to be submissive to me, let this necklace remind you of that. Later, we will go shopping for a more traditional ring and I’ll ask you to be my wife.” With that he took the necklace out and clasped it around my neck.

I cried as we hugged and kissed. I heard him whisper, “We started this to meet your needs and fulfill your fantasy, we will now begin a new journey with our lives and live this fantasy together.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Cute Cuke Girl

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Consensual Sex, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, Male/Female, masturbation, Romance

Introduction:

There’s a cute girl that I pack groceries for and she is always buying condoms and cucumbers…

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Paying your own way through college isn’t easy. I have worked a dozen different odd jobs from fast food to cubical slave, but right now I was a bag boy at big grocery store. Nothing to it, and sometimes I got tips, but it was a little repetitious.

Like this one girl, maybe still in high school, very small compared to me, would always come in every week and buy the same few things every time, a bag of cat food and litter, four or five cucumbers, and a pack of condoms.

She’d get some other stuff two, but always those four items every week. Once while packing her food and other items I joked about having an exciting weekend planned. She seemed shy and said quietly, “No” and left with her bags. Come to think of it she rarely talked at all when I’d seen her.

She kept to the same routine for months until one day she came in with one arm in a cast. When she came up to the register her cart didn’t have the cukes or condoms, which I though odd. “Would you like help with that to your car,” I asked.

She looked embarrassed but meekly said, “I don’t have a car. I live in an apartment just down the street.” She picked up the bags of food and litter in one good arm, instead of one in each like she usually did, and tried to grab her small bag of what was left with her injured arm, but winced in pain.

“Wait,” I told her and grabbed the cat products away from her. I ran over to my manager and explained what was happening and he agreed with me. I came back and told her, “I will carry this stuff home for you.”

She tried to protest, but I didn’t let her deter me from being chivalrous. I followed her out of the store and tried to strike up a conversion with her, “What happened to your arm?”

She blushed deeply and said quietly, “I fell out of bed.”

I think she was expecting me to laugh, but instead I tried to relieve her, “Beds are dangerous; my brother broke his pinky finger falling out of his, and I broke my big toe on one. Granted I was kicking mine at the time.”

She smiled and I looked at her fully for the first time as a girl instead of just another customer. She was under five feet tall as the top of her head didn’t even come over my shoulders. Her hair was a long straight dark brown that was almost black. Her skin was very pale, like she didn’t get a lot of sun, and I figured the she must be partly Asian. She didn’t have the slanted eyes, but have a very petite frame and tiny tits and ass.

I think she caught me looking at her ass because she sounded embarrassed as she said, “Here, I’m in number four,” as we approached the small apartment building.

It was a large blue building with several doors on it. I saw a one and two on the front two doors and as we walked around it there were two more doors, each marked three and four. She unlocked it and we went inside.

Her apartment was tiny; a real hole in the wall. There was a dresser with a TV, a tiny dorm sized fridge, a small counter with a sink and microwave, as well as her bed. One door led to what was the smallest bathroom I’d ever seen as it was smaller than most public stalls if you didn’t count the shower right next to the toilet.

The only other thing was a small covered plastic box and food dish for the cat, but I didn’t see a cat at first. After I set down her bags it came out from under the bed with a stretch, a solid black cat eager for more food. It twirled around my feet silently until I reached down to pet it, causing it to purr happily.

“Looks like he likes you,” she said happily.

“Aw, he probably just wants some food,” I replied. “This is a cute little place.”

“Just enough for the two of us,” she said happily before scooping up her cat to hold him.

“Maybe you should consider moving in with your boyfriend,” I suggested. She turned and looked away, “Oh, I’m sorry, did you just break up? That would be why you didn’t get…” She quietly sat down on her bed and pet her cat, not looking at me.

Then it hit me, “You don’t have an ex boyfriend that likes to eat cucumbers, and I’m the biggest idiot in the world,” I said trying to apologize while she refused to look at me at all, and who could blame her. “I just assumed, cute girl like you… I’ll stop bothering you, have a nice day,” I said like a dork and left quickly.

I felt like a jerk as I went back to work. It was so obvious now that I don’t know why I hadn’t noticed it before. That night in bed I imagined her cute tiny body naked on her bed while she held a condom wrapped cucumber and fucked herself with it all night long. I jerked off every night that week thinking about her doing just that.

When she came in again I made sure I talked to my manager before I made sure to jump to her register and bagged her groceries. She got the cat food and litter and other items, but once again no cucumbers or condoms.

I grabbed up her bags and just said as solemnly as possible, “Please, allow me to carry these home for you.” She still had her cast on, so just nodded and started walking with me in tow.

The walk was quiet, and I think we were both embarrassed about what to say, so I tried to say something normal, “How long are you going to have that cast on?”

That seemed to help relieve some stress, “At least another two weeks, maybe four.”

“Must suck having a hard time writing and stuff. You go to the community college here?” She nodded silently and I smiled glad to know she was older than she looked, “Me too. I’m going to be a writer so would hate losing my arm for that long.”

“I use the school computers. It’s kind of uncomfortable, but I get by,” she explained briefly.

We got to her door and stepped in, greeted once more by her cat who looked like it just woken up under her bed. She directed me to put down her groceries as she picked up her cat and kissed him. “Anything else I can do for you?” She just shook her head instead of answer. “You know, I get off work at six. If you need any help, you know, cause of your arm, I could come back over…”

“Um, I’ll be alright,” she said without looking at me.

‘Damn,’ I thought. “Alright, see you next week,” I said and left back for work. I thought she might have liked me, but I guess not in that way. Or if she did, I blew my chance last week by embarrassing her.

So the next week went by and I didn’t think much about her and didn’t see her at all during the day she normally comes in. I guess I was to forward, or scared her off. Then about five minutes before six she came in and did her shopping. I went to tell my manager about her, but he just said, “Have a good night,” with a wink. He knew I liked her, but I think he was more optimistic than I was about my chances.

She got her groceries and did buy the condoms this time, but no cucumbers. I said nothing as I bagged her items and she asked politely, “Carry these home for me?” I agreed happily and followed her out the door.

We didn’t talk the whole trip back this time. I was trying to figure out if she was hitting on me, and maybe did like me, or if I was just imagining it. She refused to look at me almost at all, so I wasn’t sure. Women never come right out and say what their thinking, and I didn’t want to ruin it by stepping over the line. I was still technically working, so didn’t want to do anything that would get me or my boss in trouble.

We entered her apartment and I was setting down her groceries while she pet her cat, as normal. Then I looked at her, and tried to formulate something to say to come out that I liked her and see if she liked me, she just silently looked at me while I mumbled, “So, I’m off work, and I was thinking, if you want…”

She then spoke up, “There is one thing. I’m right handed, so I haven’t been able to…in a while,” and she reached into her groceries and pulled out the box of condoms.

I looked at her again and now all the dots connected. Her right arm in the cast was why she’d stopped buying cucumbers and condoms. She couldn’t masturbate. Stupidly I asked, “You couldn’t with your left?”

She looked immediately flustered, “I’m sorry, never mind. I’ll see you next week. I…” and she went past me to open the door for me to leave, but I stopped her by placing one hand on her shoulder.

“No, I… I’d love to help any way I can. Really,” I said hoping I’d not lost my shot. My internal monologue said that she didn’t like me and just wanted a cucumber she didn’t have to hold, but I’d show her I was better than any vegetable. I bent down and kissed her lips softly.

I wasn’t sure if she would just pull away, but she stayed and we kissed softly for several minutes. She wasn’t my first girlfriend, and I’d even had lost my virginity with my last girlfriend, but this was the first time I felt like I was kissing for the sake of kissing her instead of just trying to get up a girl’s skirt. She wasn’t bossy or in charge like my last few girlfriends, and instead was almost completely passive, just responding to me.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and pulled her into me more and she dropped her cat to embrace me as well. My hands moved to her back and found a zipper to the dress she was wearing. It was the boldest I think I ever had done in my dating history, to try and strip her on our third date, if you could even call walking her home a date, but she didn’t stop me at all and soon her dress was just a floor decoration. I didn’t even stop kissing her when I did the same to her bra, and she just allowed me to take it off her.

That was when we finally broke away from our first kiss. She stood almost naked before me allowing me to gaze at her tiny pert nipples poking out of her small nearly flat chest, with only her plain white panties to conceal her sex from view.

We didn’t speak at all while she moved to her bed and I, feeling heavily over dresses, tore off my shirt and dropped my pants and underwear to the floor. She was sitting on the bed and just about to pull her panties when I stopped her saying, “Let me.”

She sat back as I approached her like a tiger to his prey and mounted the bed at her feet. My hands touched her soft tiny feet and caressed them softly. Then I moved up and ran my fingers over her smooth twig thin legs to her knees and higher. Once I was to her slight hips my palms massaged over her panties and belly, back and forth to her hips again for half a minute before going under each tight butt cheek to peel her panties down from the back and down her narrow legs. She lifted to allow me to do the whole thing, and I was really turned on now that my exposed hard-on bumped against one of her knees.

Once she was completely naked I had her legs in my hands and parted them, as she nervously allowed me to inspect her glorious naked body down to her completely smooth shaven groin. I’d seen women like that on pornos, but never seen it in real life. She must have just shaved earlier today, because her pussy lips were the only thing between her legs and was baby smooth as I caressed my hands over her skin before I nuzzled my nose over her clit.

She gasped, but otherwise let me have my way as I lapped her womanly flower petals, dipping inside to taste her nectar, then up to tease her pearl with my flickering tongue. I grasped her firm bottom with both hands and just explored every inch of her sex with lips and tongue and in only two minutes she was coming all over my chin. She quaked as she came, letting out only a groan that she tried to conceal until she could take it no more and gasped in a breath afterwards.

I stood and went back to the counter where the condom box was left and opened it. I ripped off one and was about to open it myself when sat up and asked softly from the bed, “Let me?” mimicking my previous words, but hers were still nervous and uncertain that I would let her.

I didn’t argue and walked back over to the side of the bed and held out the foil square. She ripped it open and pulled out the floppy plastic circle and placed the cold wet tip over my mushrooming head. Then with obvious practiced ease with her left hand rolled it down over my penis until it was fully wrapped in its latex jacket. Then she laid back on the bed and spread her legs again, inviting me in.

I knelt back on the bed between her thighs and poked my sealed member toward her honey pot. I had to watch carefully as I couldn’t feel my way in through the plastic coating, but once I was in the right position I was able to push into her and feel her tightness even through the condom. I don’t know why I was surprised, but I thought that since she’d probably been using cucumbers that were a bit bigger than me that she would be much looser inside.

I pistoned in a few times until I was fully inside her then grabbed one hand around her tiny waist and held myself up over her with the other as I gently fucked her with a smooth and steady rhythm. I ground my hips in deep and pushed my pelvis into her love button and I could tell she liked that a lot. She shifted slightly under me a few times, but then she just started gasping, and soon started shaking as I guessed she was cuming again. I pushed in deep to let her ride through it and she eventually gasped as she started breathing again.

I decided to get a little more action now and began thrusting harder and tried to get my turn to experience heaven, but after about ten minutes found I was getting more tired and sore than explosive. I think she could sense something and asked, “What’s wrong?”

I hated to feel inadequate and was embarrassed to say, “These condoms are really tight, they are cutting off my blood flow.” I withdrew from her and sat up on the side of the bed to peal the sticky rubber from my choked penis. Figuring that was it for tonight I said, “It’s okay, I had a really great time.”

She sat up next to me and I kissed her cheek before standing up to get dressed again, but she said as soft as a mouse, “I’ve never… You don’t have to wear it.”

I looked back at her, unsure if she really meant what she said, “Are you sure? I don’t have too…” By way of an answer she just laid back down and spread her legs open again and looked at me with a smile. I was too horny to turn down that invitation and came back to bed and her splayed thighs. This time I didn’t need to look, and my erect tool slid easily into her pliant sheath fully in one gently motion.

“It’s so hot,” she said softly. I wanted to take it easy again, build her up once more, and give myself time to pull out before cuming, but I lost my control. I rocked as slowly as I could for a few moments, but she gasped and scrunched her face as my naked cock pressed her interior button and I couldn’t hold back. I began bucking into her wet cooch with reckless abandon.

I was getting really close and mentally slapped myself to remember to pull out soon. When I slowed up she said, “I’ve never felt it inside before. I’d like to…with you.”

I could tell she was inviting me to do just that but I couldn’t risk that I wasn’t hearing her correctly. Again I asked, sounding like a reluctant broken record, “Are you sure?” She grabbed my sweaty ass cheeks and pulled me into her meaningfully as she closed her eyes. ‘Good enough for me’ my conscience said and I truly let go and let nature take its course.

I went back to nailing her hard for all of fifteen seconds when I finally let loose. My cum surged up, seeming to come from my toes, through my brain, then back to my balls before shooting out into her womb. Hot glorious white light blinded my eyes and I jerked hard into her with every shot, and she gasped with each one as it splashed against her inner walls. The first half dozen were quivering explosions of passion, but I stayed firmly embedded inside her for another half dozen oozing aftershocks.

When I was finally empty, I found myself collapsed atop of her and felt like I was pealing myself off and out of her as I rolled over, being careful of her arm in the cast between us. We both just breathed and then it hit me, I still didn’t know her name, and she didn’t know mine.

I felt really stupid saying it, but someone had to, “I’m Ed, by the way.”

She was breathing just as hard, but just said, “I know.” That threw me, but then she saw my puzzlement, “You’re shirt has a name tag.”

“Oh, right,” I said realizing I’d been an idiot. I was working every time I’d every meet her. “But I never…” I started to say.

“Yuri,” she said with a smile, “My name is Yuri.”

I felt embarrassed to have not asked earlier, but her cute smile made me smile and I couldn’t resist kissing her again. Half an hour later she was riding my revived manhood to two more orgasms before I deposited another cream coat to her uterine walls.

After that day I gave her my work and school schedule, and almost every day she would come by when I got done work and we would walk home, hand in hand, to her tiny apartment where we would fuck like bunnies for the next hour.

A few weeks later she got her cast removed, but still had her arm in a sling, so we kept taking it easy, but I eventually realized that even though she is quite shy and even really quiet during sex, she has a wild side. We started having quickies in public, and I even once did her in the handicapped stall of the grocery store men’s restroom.

Eventually we didn’t just sate our lusty needs, but our emotional ones as well and actually began dating. She confessed to me that she’d actually broken her arm while masturbating and thinking about me, and I told her about jerking off after the first time in her apartment. Also while she’d long ago started masturbating regularly since she was sixteen, I was actually her first lover, and not just the first one to go bareback with her as I had understood. This made me really happy, knowing that she was only mine, and we made love a third time that night.

Now it’s coming up on our first anniversary of that day and we are living together in a different apartment, just us and her cat. I know that she is making dinner for us to have a special night, but before I left work I decided to buy a single condom and a cucumber to finally make her show me how we got together in the first place.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Beautiful Best Friend

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, Male/Female, oral sex, Romance, Teen Male/Teen Female, young

Introduction:

Two friends admit their love for each other after many years

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Alison and I are at a café one summer afternoon, sipping on iced mochas under a patio umbrella.
“Are you going?” Alison asks.
“Sure, why wouldn’t I go,” I reply.
“Well, Elaine might be there,” she says.
“It’s okay. I’m over it,” I tell her.

Just so everyone is in the know, I’m Kevin and I just finished my first year at NYU. My good friend, Alison, just finished her first year at Columbia. We are both from New Jersey, which is where we grew up. I have known Alison since I came to America from Korea at the age of 9. She was the only person who didn’t treat me funny at the time for being from another country. She is pretty much my best friend and I’m glad we’re both in New York during the best years of our lives so I could at least see her when we weren’t too overwhelmed with midterms or assignments as I couldn’t imagine going through this without her.

Sometime in July after our first year, a friend is having a birthday party in his new apartment, which both Alison and I are invited to. Apparently my friend’s roommate met her one night at a party and they hit it off decently so he invited her. My friend also happens to be good friends with Elaine, who is my ex.

Also, no one knows this but I used to have a huge crush on Alison when we were thirteen. Let’s face it, thanks to puberty and all the hormones that were running through us, all guys would start looking at their female acquaintances differently, let alone someone as sweet as Alison. One day in the eighth grade, the school had an assembly where her class formed a ballet troupe and performed and I just remember at that point in my mind, she went from little Alison with pigtails and rainbow long stockings to, well, still little Alison as she never grew any taller than 5’1” but other parts were and are definitely not so little anymore. I started to notice her blossoming bosom and her butt was starting to take a curvy form. That was also the first time my dick had an erection. At first I thought I was only physically attracted to her but I found that I was really digging her bubbly personality, how she always smiled at everyone. Despite the personality clashes that come with the high school experience, no one dared mocked or disrespected her because of how awesome she is. Puppy love had a way of torturing me and I was practically head over heels as were many others, I’m sure. Of course, I never acted on these urges as I didn’t want to risk our friendship. However, there was a time in ninth grade where we were playing truth or dare with a bunch of friends and she was forced to kiss me. That was one of the most memorable kisses in my life.

As time went on, these feelings faded and we both started dating other people. She was in high demand, with a guy asking her out every other week. Her dating history’s a bit more extensive than mine, having had around 9 boyfriends during high school but none of them were serious, lasting probably no more than two months each. I even started to make fun of her for not being able to hold on to a man. Whereas with me, I didn’t really start seeing anyone until my junior year when I started going out with Elaine, one of the popular girls at school who could pretty much be a walkway model. When I say model, I mean it as she’s stick thin with long legs, barely a bust but an incredible set of blowjob lips. Everyone at the time thought I was getting the best head of my life but the truth is, we never did anything. I didn’t mind though since I really did like this girl. She and Alison had a mutual friend but Alison didn’t really like Elaine all that much and vice versa. Alison would tolerate her for my sake but there were many times when she would let slip about how much she didn’t like her but she would always bite her tongue before she gets too far. Elaine was always jealous of the relationship between Alison and I but I think it’s more the fact that Alison with her 5’1” frame managed to fill out quite nicely with a really nice bust whereas the 5’8” Elaine is practically flat-chested. Just imagine Elaine’s figure as Sarah Michelle Gellar’s where it’s stick thin with no breasts whereas Alison is like Sarah Michelle Gellar from 15 years ago when she was still meaty, juicy and had ample bosoms for her small frame. Alison is not one to show off either – despite being quite fashionable, she always covered herself up but Elaine, being an aspiring model, always had something form fitting on with a pushup bra and would try to expose as much skin as possible without getting into trouble.

Anyway, long story short, Elaine broke up with me a week before prom so she could go with this tall white guy who is some amateur photographer and supposedly had “contacts” in the modeling industry. Rumors have it that they hooked up that night at the hotel. Needless to say, that felt like the worst night of my life. Thankfully summer went by busily and before I knew it, I was moving to New York City and even met someone at school, Lena, but it didn’t work out. And here I am now, back in Jersey after finishing my freshman year. It feels good to be back, to meet up with some old friends and trade stories about our year.

“You want me to go with you?” Alison asks about the party.
“Nah, I’ll be fine. What time are you going?” I ask.
“Probably around 8,” she says.
“I told him that I’ll be there by 7:30ish,” I say. “So I guess I’ll see you there?”
“Yah. But you know what you should do? Load your iPhone with tons of pictures of Lena. She’s hot and has brains. It would totally piss Elaine off,” she says.
“I’m not gonna stoop that low,” I tell her. “Plus, Lena and I aren’t even seeing each other anymore.”
“Whatever, Kev,” she says. “Just sayin…”
We both finish our drinks and head home.

That evening, I arrive by myself dressed in a simple plaid button up with sleeves rolled up and a pair of jeans to an apartment playing hip hop off an iPod and there are about fifteen guests or so in the living room, munching away at some pizza, chips and the usual student party assortment of junk food. Everyone there seems cool for the most part. The roommate however looks like a pompous hipster with his white tie on black striped shirt and suit, wearing shades inside the apartment and a dumb looking top hat. The thing that bothers me most is that one line of hair that runs down his chin from his lips and it just SCREAMS douchebag! I can’t believe Alison might be going out with this guy now.

I make the usual greetings and high fives before I hear some rowdiness coming out of the kitchen. And suddenly, I see Elaine stumbling out of the kitchen with a beer bottle in hand and her face red as a tomato. She’s gained weight since high school. Either she packed on the freshman fifteen or that so called modeling career is not working out and she’s now drinking herself to death. She’s certainly filled out, which I guess is what she’s always yearned for but along with it, she now has gained a bit of a baby bump, which I assume is from the beer and not her being preggers as she is happily gulping down the bottle in her hand.

“HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY, KEVIN!!!!!” she screamed out.
“Hey…” I say awkwardly. “Nice to see you again, Elaine.”
“Dude, I’m sorry,” my friend says. “I forgot to tell you she was coming.”
“It’s all right,” I tell him. “No worries.”

I turn around to see this big hairy person shoving his tongue down her throat and I mentally throw up a little in my mouth. Suddenly, I hear a familiar voice say out loud, “Whoa, when did a grizzly bear knock up your ex?” It’s Alison and holy mercy, she is looking absolutely FINE. A form fitting purple sleeveless dress with a v-neck that exposes a hint of cleavage, all tucking to her with form fitting precision that expertly shows off her curves and turning many heads in the room. I don’t remember ever seeing any cleavage on her, not even from wearing her prom dress last year. Her hair is down from her usual ponytail, split in the middle and falling to her sides at about slightly lower than her shoulder in length. She’s standing slightly taller than usual due to a pair of heeled boots that gives her an extra 3 inches. James walks up to her and tries to plant a kiss on her but she turns her cheek to him instead.

I go up to her and give her “the look” – no, not the “hey baby” look, but the “really, him?” look.
“What?” she says.
“Okay, I know you’re studying art at Columbia and that crowd can get a bit hipster-ish but c’mon, him?” I tell her.
“Since when did you start getting so defensive?” she asks.
“Hey, you had your comments on who I dated so as your best friend, don’t I deserve the same courtesy?” I reply.
“We’re not dating,” she explains. “I’m just coming to his party.”
“That’s some dress for just a party,” I tell her, pointing up and down.

Throughout the party, I try to have a good time but everywhere I go, Elaine and her man-bear would always pop up and be going at it with their mouths. Both of them stink with alcohol and the guy is sweating so bad, he needs a shower. I thought that since I keep on bumping into them, I should try to make conversation.

“So, when did you two start?”
“About two months ago,” Elaine tells me with a slur. “I was going through a rough time with my last boyfriend and along came Pauly who is so gentle and nice. And BIG if you know what I mean.”
And “Pauly”, as classy as he can be, chimes in with a “Yah, she has the tightest little asshole ever! Mmm nm.”

Great, I thought. Two years when she still had a decent figure and I got nothing but three months with this guy and she’s shitting all over his dick. I look in disbelief as he asks “So how do you know Elaine?” I get up and head over to the kitchen, saying “I need a drink.” “Mind getting us each one?” asks Pauly. Before I could grant such a request, I boldly ask “Elaine, you’re not pregnant, are you?”
“Hell no! I pull out every time,” he says. And with that, I turn around and walk into the kitchen where Alison and the roommate are sitting. The way she’s looking at me, I’m pretty sure she saw the whole thing.

“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Yah, I’m fine…” I’m not fine and she can tell.
“Let’s get out of here,” she suggests.
“No, it’s fine.” I tell her.
“Hey bro, if you’re fine then be on your merry way and leave us alone,” says Mr. Douche.
“Shut up, James!” Alison yells out.
“No, he’s right. I shouldn’t be bugging you guys,” I tell her.
“Don’t worry about me. Just make sure you’re okay and if you need anything, I’m here,” she says as she puts an arm around my shoulder to give me a hug.
As soon as she releases her hold, I nonchalantly say, “So Elaine might be giving birth to the child of that man-bear in about 6 months.”
“REALLY?” Alison asks.
“Well, no,” I reply. “But judging from their lack of safety contraceptive methods and that god awful baby bump, it’s highly probable. Though if she is preggers and keeps drinking the way she does, her baby will either end up dead or looking like a monkey.” Alison giggles from hearing that. I don’t look too pleased and she stops after seeing my face but her bubbly personality is infectious and I can’t help but let out a chuckle myself. I grab a beer from the fridge and just as I take a sip, I hear Elaine puke all over Pauly the Bear and I almost spit out my drink. Alison looks happy at seeing her so miserable like this.
“Dude, you used to date that?” James the douche asks. “Guess I shouldn’t expect much with your fashion sense.”
“Well, no one can pull off that awesome goatee like you can,” I say sarcastically and Alison laughs at his expense.
“Seriously, and what’s up with the shades?” she asks. “We’re indoors!”
Her rays of sunshine are pouring onto me and my night doesn’t feel so bad anymore.

Toward the end of the night, I’m checking out my friend’s room when Alison comes in to escape from the crowd for a sec. I’m looking at all the grad photos, award plaques and prom pictures that cover his walls.
“Can’t believe it’s been a year, huh?” she says.
“Yah…feels like just yesterday,” I reminisce.
“Any regrets?” she asks.
“Nah,” I tell her. “I went through a lot of experiences and through it all, I managed to survive high school, made it to an awesome school for college and my best friend is still my best friend. What more can I ask for?”
She steps close and lean on me as I wrap an arm around her, holding her close and leaning my head on top of hers as we stare at the wall and bask in the memories that it brings us. I poke her on the side of her waist and she jumps and lets out a yelp. I laugh.
“Gets ya every time!” I say.
“Not funny!” she says, trying to look threatening, which makes it even funnier because she’s tiny. Seriously, if Alison tries to fight me, she would win because I would be dying from laughter.
“Any regrets from you?” I ask her.
“I wouldn’t mind a proper prom dance,” she says. “My date missed the last song because he had the runs. It was Lifehouse too, which is my favourite.”
I let out a snort at her expense and she elbows me gently in the gut for doing so. “At least you had a date,” I tell her.
“You’re better off without that bitch,” she tells me.

Suddenly, the typical rap and hip hop stops and a slow ballad plays. Either someone did not set the play list on their iPod properly or someone up high is giving me a much needed break because the song happens to be Lighthouse’s You and Me.

I unwrap my arm from around Alison and extend my hand. “How about that prom dance?” I ask her. She looks at me somewhat confused and I tell her, “I may not be in a sweet looking tux but at least you’re all glammed up in a pretty dress.”
She smiles and takes my hand and we both embrace. She places her head on my shoulder, which she can barely reach with those heels on. We spin slowly in the comfort of each other, surrounded by the sooth voice of Jason Wade, knowing that we’ll be there for each other always. She feels warm and I could feel her heart beating heavily as if it’ll be ripped right out of her heaving chest. I give her a friendly kiss on top of her head. I never want this moment to end but alas, the song is cut short abruptly by the rowdy crowd outside who wants to pick up the pace with some more hip hop. Just as I’m about to stop and let go, Alison clings on even tighter and we continue to slowly spin on the spot, ignoring what’s going on outside.

At about 11pm, I decide to call it a night and Alison decides to join me in leaving. “What about James?” I ask. “I think he’ll be all right,” she says. I don’t even see him in the room. I say bye to my friend and we leave.

It must’ve been raining earlier in the evening as the streets are soaked with puddles all over the place. We stroll along the street as I walk Alison home.

“So, I’m going on record to say that I am not a fan of James,” I tell her. “And it’s not just the stupid goatee.”
“Duly noted,” she tells me. “I wasn’t too keen either.”
“You seemed like you were interested,” I say.
“What makes you think that?” she asks.
“Well, I’ve never seen you dress up so nice before,” I reply.
“Who says I did this for him?” she asks with a sly smile.
“If your reason is to make Elaine insanely jealous, then I think I love you,” I tell her jokingly, to which she laughs.
“Someone needed to put that bitch in her place,” she says. I laugh. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…I mean, things may not have turned out the way you wanted to but I know you still…”
“No,” I tell. “It’s okay. You’re right, someone did need to get her off her high horse.”
“By the way, I still don’t believe you when you say she was jealous of me during high school,” she says.
“Why not?” I ask?
“Well, I mean she was this hot model chick. I’m just…me.”
“And what’s wrong with you?”
“Nothing, I guess. But I wasn’t a hot model chick either. She had the popularity that made people worship her and an inexcusable bitchiness that no one bothered to mention. What would she want that I have?”
I take a moment before answering. “A sense of absolute comfort,” I say. She looks at me, curious as to what my answer means. “I mean, yes, she was someone special but let’s face it, she can be quite a bit to deal with at times. She always had to have this front compared to you who could be yourself. I suppose now that high school ended, she doesn’t need to put up that front anymore. Maybe that drunken puke of a mess we saw back there is the real Elaine, suppressed all those years.” Then I try to make a bold statement without coming off as being too assertive. “Plus, if you really think about it on an objective level, you’re actually really pretty compared to most girls at school and she HATED that.”
Smiling, she gushes out “Haha! If I was so pretty, why didn’t you ever ask me out?”

An awkward silence falls upon us and suddenly, heavy rain comes pouring down on us. Alison lets out a light scream and we both make a run for her house down the street. Once we make it over to her place, she fumbles with the keys under the heavy rainfall. We finally make it inside and she starts groaning on how wet we are.
“Keep it down,” I tell her. “You’ll wake up your family.”
“They aren’t home, silly,” she tells me. “They went to the west coast on vacation.”
We both run upstairs to her room where she grabs me a pair of her dad’s workout shorts. Her dad’s a small guy so when I see what she plans on letting me wear, I tell her “you’re kidding me, right?”
“It’s all I have!” she says.
“What about a shirt?” I ask her.
“I have nothing that will fit you. Unless you want to wear one of my camies,” she jokes. “Plus, you’re a guy and it’s not like I’ve never seen you topless. Now get into the shower before you catch something. It’s just down the hall. I’m going to use the bathroom here. You can throw your clothes into the bin and I’ll give them back to you when they’re washed.”

I go into the bathroom and chuck my clothes into the laundry basket under the sink and hop into the shower. The flow of warm water feels amazing and I let it run for ten minutes, feeling absolutely refreshed afterward. I dry myself off, put on the pair of tight kaki shorts she gave me and walk back to her room and wait til she comes out. I take a seat on her bed, which are littered with her bras. She’s a 34C, which is bigger than I thought she would be. I thought she’d be no more than a high B-cup. Out of curiosity, I poke around a bit, mainly looking at the different class pictures of Alison from when she was a kid that’s on her desk and walls. They bring back a lot of memories for me like how she was the first to say hello to me and offer to eat lunch together at the cafeteria in fifth grade or how she taught me a lot of the American customs we didn’t have back home like trick or treating on Halloween. I also remember the time I got suspended for pushing a kid and scraping his knee because he knocked an ice cream cone out of her hand. That went real well with my parents but I felt like the king of the world at that time, the hero protecting his princess so to speak. I make my way to her later photos such as the ones of her prom and graduation and all I can think of at the moment is how my best friend is pretty much the most beautiful person I’ve ever met and not just because of her physical beauty but her whole package. I’m really surprised she managed to stay single after starting college.

I hear the shower turn off and after a few minutes, she walks out with a towel wrapped around her.
“Geez, why didn’t you get dressed inside?” I ask her.
“Sorry, force of habit. This is my room, after all,” she says.
I turn around so she can change into some clothes.
“No peeking, pervert,” she jokingly says. I distract myself with the photos on her wall, the glass frames giving off a fuzzy reflection of Alison’s naked body. I feel a hard on coming and I try to think of something else to get my mind off her.

After a few moments, she tells me she’s good to go. I turn around to see her wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts on. I can tell she’s not wearing a bra because her nipples are somewhat poking through her shirt.
“Still reminiscing?” she asks.
“Nah, just checking out your pretty face,” I reply. She smiles at the comment. Am I flirting?
“Do you miss it?” she asks.
“Somewhat. Times seem simpler then. But college is so much better than high school,” I tell her.
“Do you miss her?” She looks at me, waiting for an answer.
“I did,” I start off. “I’m not gonna lie, there were times when I would imagine how I could’ve done things differently, how I could’ve changed to make her not change her mind about me. Was it something I did wrong? What triggered it? All questions I’ve asked myself for a good few weeks.”
“You don’t need to change,” she tells me. “Especially not for someone like her. She’s the one who missed out. Never tell yourself otherwise.”
“I know that now,” I tell her. “After seeing her like this at the party, I know now. We belong in different worlds. We’re just not meant to be.”
She places her head on my shoulder and gives me a hug. Loud thunder cackles from outside the window.
“Looks like you’re stuck here for a while?” she says.
“I don’t want to bother you,” I tell her. “Do you have an umbrella?”
“You’re gonna walk home half naked,” she asks. “Plus, it’s a thunderstorm. It could be dangerous.”
“You’re sure I won’t be a bother?” I ask.
“Don’t worry, it’s Saturday night,” she says. “I got nothing to do in the morning.”

Just as I’m about to plop my butt on her bed again, I realize the pile of under garments that’s on there.
“Oops,” she gushes. “Sorry for the mess.” She takes them and dumps them all on a stool by the closet.
“They’re…colorful,” my voice cracks.
“You pervert,” she says jokingly.

We both lie on the bed sideways, feet hanging down from the side, talking to the sound of falling rain and occasional thunder. The conversation is mainly about our high school days and she brings up the time we kissed during truth or dare.
“I can’t believe you actually went through with it,” I tell her. “I was such a nervous wreck at that time because I thought you were gonna say I had cooties or something and no girl in high school would ever touch me.”
“First off, we were in ninth grade,” she says. “We were beyond cooties at that point. And secondly, I was glad that it was you rather than pimple faced Anthony. Oh god, imagine one of them popped while it happened!”
We both started laughing uncontrollably at that image.
“And plus, we’re best friends so it wasn’t as weird as it would be compared to one of the others who only want one thing. Not to mention the fact that you were a pretty good kisser,” she says.
“Why thank you,” I tell her with a coy smile. “I try.”
“Seriously,” she says. “Amongst the top 3.”
“Did you have a crush on me,” I jokingly ask.
She doesn’t answer. She probably thought I meant it as a rhetorical. A moment passes and she asks me, “Hey, Kevin. Truth or Dare?”
Not wanting her to make me wear one of her camisoles and then maybe even get a picture of it, I chose “Truth.”
“You never answered my question earlier…why didn’t you ever ask me out?” she asks.
I take a moment before answering. I look at her, trying to see if this is some kind of trick question.
“I was afraid,” I said. “Afraid that if anything happened…like if you said no or heaven forbid you said yes and things don’t work that I would end up losing you. I mean, you were…are my best friend. You complete me in ways that I never thought a person can. I couldn’t take the chance.”
“So…you did wanted to at one point?” she asks.
“I did,” I reply.
She rolls over and gives me a kiss on the cheek. It feels really nice. She stays huddled next to me.
“Truth or dare?” I ask her.
“Umm…dare!” she responds.
“I dare you not to scream,” I tell her.
She looks at me with a confused look before I poke her in the stomach and she jumps before letting out a loud “EEIIEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!”
“I said no screaming!” I say while laughing.
She slaps me a few times on my arms. It’s hilarious to see her try to fight me. “You fight like a chipmunk,” I tell her with a laugh. Her damp hair is covering her face as she continues to slap me and I brush it apart to reveal the most adorable face in the world. “Okay, since you failed, I get another one. Truth or Dare?”
“Truth,” she says.
I decide to have a little fun with this one. “Do you masturbate?”
“Wow, you’re so perverted!” she says.
“Well?” I ask.
“I’m not saying anything!” she says.
“Well, I guess I’ll just have to find out myself then,” I tell her. I get up off the bed and start opening a random drawer on her desk. “I wonder if I will find any special toys in here,” I jokingly say.
“Kevin, you are so stupid,” she says with a laugh.
“Does someone have some alone time thinking about…James?” I continue to joke.
“God, that’s disgusting!” she blurts out.
She gets up off the bed herself to try and stop me from looking through her drawers. During our struggle, we both end up wrestling each other while laughing really hard. She somehow manages to push me onto the bed and I pull her down with me. As she falls, her face lands on mine and our lips touch. Suddenly, the memory of that kiss we had in ninth grade rushes through my mind. She lifts her head in shock from what just happened.

Suddenly, I got stupid. I use my hand to brush her hair behind her ear and I lean up to give her a kiss on the lips. It is a stupid impulse as I am putting ten years of incredible friendship at risk by doing this. But the crazy thing is, I don’t feel any resistance. In fact, I just realize that her arms are around my neck. I wrap my arms around her and pull myself up so that we’re both in an upright position. Her hands lean gently on my chest as my heart beats like crazy to the dance of our lips. I pull back so I can see that I am not dreaming this. I look into her eyes and she into mine. We both stay silent as I hold onto her shoulders while the sound of rainfall fills the background. It seems like forever has passed and I finally break the silence.

“Please say something,” I say with a slight humorous tone.
“What took you so long?” she asks with a smile. At this moment, those dimples of hers are melting my beating heart.
“Me? I have a feeling that you’re not telling me something,” I say.
“Kevin…” she says softly. “I thought it was just a stupid crush at first. I even tried dating other guys but…it just never works. At the end of the day, I think I always knew that you’re the one I want to be with.”
“How long have you felt this way?” I ask.
“Since I was 11…” she replies.
“ELEVEN?!?!?” I blurt out. She blushes and laughs. I can’t believe this. This whole time she was into me of all people? With her looks and personality, she could’ve had anyone she wanted but she wants me? Oh man, seeing me with Elaine must’ve drove her crazy. How could I have been so stupid to not have seen this the whole time!
“So…if you did ask me out like you wanted to before, when would it have been?” she asks.
“Probably ninth grade,” I tell her. “I started to notice you in a different light since eighth grade. You were in Ms. Ramirez’s dance recital for the spring assembly and when I saw you dancing, I noticed you uh…well, let’s say suddenly, I found you to be very attractive.”
“Oh god, don’t tell me you have a tutu fetish,” she says.
“No no, it’s not that,” I say. “It’s just that…well, the tight uniform made certain…attributes apparent.” I hold my hands out and form a cup with them in front of my chest.
“You are SUCH a pervert!” she says with a giggle.
“Hey, give me a break, I was a twelve year old kid,” I say. “I mean, at first yes it was that but then I noticed how awesome you are. How you’re always so cheery and nice to everyone. And that no matter what happens, you’re there for me.”
“You are such a girl!” she says jokingly.
“Well, then you like girls, you big lesbo,” I joke back.
“You’re a real dummy for not asking me out back then,” she says.
“I can make it up to you right now,” I tell her with a smile.

We both start kissing again and it feels like an absolute fantasy come true. Never in a million years did I think this will happen. The passion we exhibit seems to know no bounds. It all feels very natural, like we are meant for this. I brush one hand through her soft silky hair while other gently explores her back. Our tongues gently caress each other between our lips, each stroke like a tender step of a waltz in our mouths. It all feels like a wonderful dream.

Then she works her way up the side of my neck and start sucking on my earlobe. She gives it a gentle nibble while I stretch the neckline of her t-shirt to reveal a shoulder, with skin as smooth as it can be. I explore her neck and shoulder with my lips and suddenly she bites my earlobe.
“OW!” I scream out. “What was that for?”
“So you know it’s not a dream,” she coyly says.
Just for that, I put my hands around her waist and flip her onto the bed so she lays down flat on her back and she lets out a light scream as I do it. I pin her down onto the bed, my hands on her wrists and I give her a gently peck on the nose before working my way around her neck. I crawl around her neck with kisses before hitting a sweet spot on her left side just under the jaw and I give it a gentle suck and her entire body shakes, trying to break free of my grip so she can ravage me. I rhythmically apply and release pressure on the spot using my lips and occasionally give it a soft flick with my tongue and she lets out a few deep breaths. I release my hold to see a nice light purple spot on where I was sucking. I sit up over her.
“How do you like THAT?” I tease.
“Not bad,” she says. “But I got something better.”
She pulls her upper body up with her legs still under mine and she places her hands just under my armpit and she brings her face to my chest and sticks out her tongue. She takes her tongue and touches my chest, swirling it around my left nipple. She’s right – this IS better! Between nice wet swirls, she would give it a suck and it’s driving me crazy. While she’s doing that, she uses her hand to play with the other one and I can feel my penis struggle to come to life being trapped in the tight pair of shorts it’s in. My breaths become shallow as she licks, sucks and even gently bites my nipples. My penis is now throbbing from the sensation.
“Looks like my magic is working,” she says. “Though it hardly seems fair that I get to have all my clothes on.”

And with one swift motion, she pulls her t-shirt off to reveal the greatest pair of breasts I have ever seen. They are teardrop shaped perky mounds that point out towards you, topped off by a pair of puffy pink nips that are to die for. They give off an amazing jiggle every time she moves. I have only dreamed about what they would look like and the real thing is just so much better. I can’t stop staring at them and even though we just made out, I act like a shy doofus when it comes to handling her assets.
“May I?” I ask.
“Yah, why do you think I brought them out,” she says.
I take my hands and start exploring the outline of these amazing boobs with my fingers, which sends a shiver up her body. I cup them in my hands and using my thumb, I massage her nipples in a circular motion, which turns her on. I bring her close and kiss her again as my hands play with her breasts. Not before long, I wrap my left arm around her back and hold her tight as I lower myself to the perfect angle and height and I start kissing the top part where her cleavage would meet and work my way down the right breast, exploring every nook, cranny and curve with my lips. I start moving towards the nipple without touching them. I take my tongue and go around the edges of the nipple, never once making any contact with the beautiful pink puff and it’s driving her insane.
“Stop being a tease and just suck on it!” she demands.
With a request like that, how can I refuse? I lick her nipple with my wet tongue and blow a small gush of cool air from my breath onto it, causing it to immediately harden. I take the entire nipple into my mouth and as I apply pressure with my lips, my tongue goes on a frenzy, attacking every sensitive nerve ending it can. I lay her down flat on her back again while her nipple is still in my mouth and using my hand, I flick my index finger back and forth in quick swift motions across the other nipples and Alison starts moaning. I take that second nipple that my tongue has been neglecting into my mouth and continue. For a good ten minutes, I do nothing but feast on these wonderful as her hands grab onto my hair and back, anything they can get a hold of to get through this pleasurable experience. I put a nipple between my front teeth and gently give it a bite and she softly says, “yes, bite them…bite bite…” Her nipples are so sensitive that each touch is pushing her over the edge. My hard on is about to explode from my tight pants. This is such an incredible moment that I never want it to end. I never thought in a million years that I would be doing what I’m doing with Alison.

I finally stop so she can breathe properly and I bring her up to kiss me. Our arms caress our touching naked upper bodies as I gently suck on her upper lip while she licks my lower lip. My hands make their way to her shorts and I pull them down to reveal a pair of black cotton panties that are soaked. I place a finger on top of the damp spot and with a bit of pressure, I brush it up and down her vaginal line.
“Wow…” she pants.
“Oh, I’m not done with you yet,” I tell her.
I take her shorts and panties off to reveal a small slit of pink flesh that is clean from any hair with a shiny bright pearl on top. Her scent is so alluring that I can’t wait to taste her. I turn her over so she’s on her knees and I arch her back down to raise her cute bubble butt up in the air. I sit by her side and take my hand behind her. I warm her up with my fingers first, massaging her clit with my thumb as my middle and ring fingers penetrate her wet but tight vaginal hole. I wiggle my fingers inside of her with rapid motion and I can feel it fill up with liquid instantly.
“Kevin, you are amazing!” she screams out.
I bring my head down to kiss her along her back while my fingers work their magic inside her. She brings herself up with my fingers still inside her and as she comes up, she licks my body from the stomach up to my left nipple and clasps it in her mouth. She lets out moans of pleasure and my shorts are now bulging massively. As warm liquid falls down my fingers, she bites harder and a sudden spike of sensation hits me that make me shiver in delight. I pull my fingers out and Alison collapses on the bed.

“You peed your bed,” I say jokingly with a laugh.
“You’re so stupid,” she retorts as she blushes. “Oh my god, this is so embarrassing!”
“Don’t be embarrassed,” I tell her. “You’re beautiful.” And I give her an eskimo kiss before planting a gentle kiss on her soft lips.
“Why am I the only one naked here?” she asks.
“Good question,” I say. “These shorts are starting to piss me off, especially with this hard on.”
“Awww…did I do that?” she teases. “I’m so sorry life is so “hard” for you.”
I poke her on the stomach and she jumps and screams. “That’s for using such a terrible pun.”
“Well, if those pants are so hard to bare with…” she says as I look at her, threatening her with another poke. “UNINTENTIONAL!” she screams. “But seriously, why don’t you take them off?”
I guess by now there’s no point in being shy. I whip them off and my throbbing hard on bounce up to relish the glorious freedom it has been given.
“HOLY SHIT!” she screams.
“What?” I ask.
“It’s huge!” she says. “Not gonna lie, I was expecting like maybe 4 inches or something cuz you’re…you know.”
”Alison, I’m not a dwarf. Why would you think that?” I ask.
“Well, you are Asian…” she says.
“That is a terrible stereotype and you should be ashamed for thinking it,” I tell her and poke her in the stomach again, causing her to shriek and jump.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I stand corrected,” she says.
She looks at it with acute curiosity and amazement. I give it a twitch, which surprises her.
“Geez, Kevin!” she lets out and I chuckle.
“You act like you have never seen a dick before,” I tell her.
“Well, not one like this…” she says.
“What do you mean?” I ask her. “I thought you and Kenny…”
“No…Kenny never managed to get it up,” she tells me. “And he had a crazy case of premature ejaculation. And he’s a grower so…I never saw squat.”
“You’re telling me that I am your first…?”
“Well…yah!”
“You poor girl,” I tell her.
“Shut up!” she screams. “Wait…did you and Elaine…?”
“NO!” I blurt out. “No…absolutely not. No!”
“Good, cuz I don’t want her sloppy seconds,” she jokes.
I bring her head up to me and I give her a kiss. We embrace and make out for a little while longer and my hardened dick pokes her in the stomach and she jumps.
“Oh wow, that’s awesome!” I say.
“You are having WAY too much fun with me being ticklish,” she says. She looks at my penis again and fascinated by it, she asks “Can I touch it?”
“Yah, why do you think I brought it out?” I retort, imitating her earlier when she said it about her boobs.
She wraps her tender right hand around my shift and just holds it for a moment before she starts to gently jerk it. She brings her mouth to my right nipple and starts nibbling as she starts pumping faster. The combination of her tongue swirling around my nipple plus her gentle hands stroking my hard cock is intense and I force her to let go.
“What’s the matter?” she asks.
“I just need to slow down,” I say. “After all, guys need to recharge after and I’m not done with you yet to finish so soon.”

I lay her down on the bed and kiss her before working my way down. A gentle suck on her neck, a nibble on her puffed-up nipple and a wet stroke from my tongue down her stomach and I reach her engorged clit at the top of her tight slit. I raise her right leg and start kissing my way down from her foot. Once I reach the part where the thigh meets her vagina, I start sucking the way I did with her neck earlier, giving her an inner thigh hickey that shocks her body. I give the lower part of her soaking slit a gentle flick with my tongue, brushing the insides of those tender lips for a sec before making my way back up to the clitoris. I give it a lick and she lets out an “ooooh.” I take the whole thing in my mouth and start sucking on it.
“Oh geez,” she moans.
I eat out every inch of her sweet wet snatch, even occasionally brushing my tongue across her butt hole and lapping up every bit of juice that comes out from her pussy. Her musky smell is turning me on like crazy and I swallow up every ounce of liquid that flows out. I start working her clit again as my hands massage those tender breasts and puffy nipples of hers. Soon she can’t take anymore and a gush of vaginal juice spray my face and I lick and slurp up every drop that is on her.

I sit up and ask, “Alison, do you have a condom?”
“No, it’s okay,” she says. “I’m on the pill. I didn’t want our first time to be with a rubber.”
I place my penis on the outer opening of her vagina and gently thrust my way in.
“Oohhhhhh…” she lets out.
I go slowly at first, kissing her lips as I thrust in and out. Soon, I start going faster and faster and her tight pussy is giving me a crazy workout but it’s no problem thanks to how lubricated she is from her juices. I position myself to suck on her boobs while I stuff her snatch with my cock and she screams in ecstacy. Her tight pussy walls cling tight around my bloated cock and our hands and lips go wild, trying to touch every inch of our bodies that’s not being pleasured. Her pussy is gushing wet as every thrust I make creates a slushing noise.

After a while of this, I pick her up and turn her around on her knees and penetrate her from behind. She has the cutest butt ever and I give those plump cheeks a squeeze while I hump her. Our hips start moving in perfect rhythm with each other. She brings her body up and pulls her arm up and back to wrap them around my neck while one of my hands squeeze her tit while the other massage her clit.
“Oh god, I can’t feel my legs!” she screams out.
“Alison, you are so beautiful and amazing,” I tell her.
“You are too,” she softly moans.
Juice drips down her thighs and I continue to thrust in and out of her gushing wet pussy. A few more minutes later, I’m exhausted and ready to fall down. Our bodies are soaked from the workout and I’m barely hanging on from exploding myself. Wanting to give me a breather, she climbs on top of me and starts grinding me, her clit being pleasured by my abdomen. After a bit of cowgirl style grinding, she brings her legs up while I’m still inside her and she maintains a squatting position and bounces up and down on my cock. I place a finger on her clit to massage and she lets out “don’t do that, I won’t be able to stand!” and brushes my hand away. I lay back as I enjoy the view of her pouncing me and her bubblelicious breasts bouncing up and down in hypnotic rhythms. The view is amazing as her chest is heaving from deep breaths. As she continues to bounce harder and harder, she’s closer to exploding and juices drip more and more down my cock. Moments later, she lets out a scream and plops herself on top of me as she cums once again. I gently brush her hair and caress while she lies on top of me with heavy breaths. She climbs off of me and tells me to stand up.

I get up on the bed and she sits up on her knees. Her height puts her at the perfect level and she takes her mouth and wraps it around my swollen cock, barely able to take it all in. She takes one hand and jerks the bottom of the shaft while sucking on the head, flicking her tongue on the spot just under the opening. I can feel the heavy sensation filling up my shaft. I try to warn her.
“Alison…I’m about to…”
She just continues to suck, thrusting in and out with greater speed as her tongue licks my head. A moment later, I unleash a wave of cum into her mouth, coating her throat with creamy white goodness which she swallows every ounce of. But she’s not done. Before my hard on could fade, she drags me down on my knees and starts sucking at my nipples while jerking my cock rapidly. She then starts sucking on my cock again and uses both her hands to stimulate my nipples and I can feel a second urge coming. I pull her down as I lay down flat and take one of her puffy nipples in my mouth and she strokes my cock faster than ever. She starts licking my nipple again and a second gush of semen flies out from my cock all over the bed. We both collapse and lay there still on the bed with her on top of me to the side and my arm around her.

The rain dies down a little and the only sound in the arm is the heavy

“So…I guess we’re not friends anymore,” she cheekily says.
“We haven’t been just friends for a long time,” I tell her. “Somehow, I think deep down, we both knew that. Like I said, you complete me in ways that no one ever can.”
She gives me a kiss from hearing that and places her head back down on my body. I brush her hair behind her ear and gently stroke her arm.
“I love you, Alison…” I tell her.
She blushes and gives me a kiss on the cheek before saying “I love you too, Kevin. I always have.”
I gently raise her chin up to me and I give her a passionate kiss. We slept through the night in each other’s arms and from that moment on, Alison and I start dating and life could not be better. I always knew that Alison is special and figured that she would be a big part of my life no matter what. Two years after we finish college, we get married and pretty much live out our lives with a happily ever after ending.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A Teacher’s Release

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Male/Female, School, Written by women

Introduction:

A young woman forced to marry a horrible man finds joy in her life.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

*This is a work of pure fiction and a new story for me. Not part of any other series. I hope you like it. Sorry I was away for a couple of months and thank you to everyone who sent me PMs asking me to start writing again. I assure you there will be more All for Mr. Redman and Yukio’s Adventures.

English is not my first language but I am trying to improve!**

A Teacher’s Release

My name is Sugihara Seiko. Since moving to North America I have had to explain many times that my first name is Seiko. Sugihara is my married name, the name of my husband’s family. I come from a traditional family, one that has a long history.

My marriage to my husband’s family, which was not as esteemed as my own, was one of politics and business. My father was business partner’s with my husband and had urged me strongly to consider marriage into my husband’s very wealthy merchant family. I was not pleased by it. My husband was 20 years older than I was, a very controlling man, and he had a tendency toward perversion when it came to sex.

At age 24 I was married to him, having freshly graduated from University. I graduated from Todai, the University of Tokyo, generally regarded as Japan’s most prestigious University. It had been my intention to be a Sensei, a teacher, but my marriage to Hiro ruined that dream. I harboured much resentment to that, but did as my father had asked and married Hiro anyway.

My wedding day was not joyous to me, but I appeared as a happy bride and made sure that Hiro never sensed any of the resentment I had toward him. My wedding night was a nightmare and I discovered for the first time what my husband was like.

To help you understand, I was always considered a beautiful woman. I have long black hair, stand 5’6” tall, and weigh 115lbs. My measurements are 34C-22-33. My skin is flawless and silky smooth, with only a hint of tan to it. My eyes I have been told are mesmerizing. They are large and are amber coloured. This unique feature captures the attention of men almost as much as my body. I am very fit from regular work outs and swimming daily.

My husband was 5’4” tall, had a pudgy build, and an ugly face with a perpetual scowl on it. His eyes were too close together and the set of his brows made him look just what he was, cruel. Although only 44 years old he looked 54. He smoked constantly and drank far too much on a regular basis. His stocky legs, sagging belly, and flat ass were in no way attractive to me. His cock was also a thing of great disappointment. It was small, about four inches at most, and was not very thick at all. Normally this would not have been an issue, but he would cum in less time than it took to boil an egg at the best of times. Usually, he would cum after perhaps ten thrusts.

On our wedding night we stayed at a very upscale hotel. It was exceedingly modern, and our three room luxury suite was the best they had.

When we entered the lobby many people looked at us probably wondering how he had managed to marry me. I have always been able to control my facial reactions and appeared to all as a happy bride. As soon as we got on the elevator Hiro turned to me and began pawing at my body with his pudgy hands.

“Such a good wife, now you will learn how to please me Seiko… are you going to be a good wife?” he asked leering into my face. All I could smell was the stink of bad cigarettes and alcohol on his breath, and when I saw his darkly yellowed teeth I almost lost composure.

“Of course my husband, I am so happy you wanted to marry me.” I said and managed to sound convincing.

When we left the elevator I found out that his lack of manners was almost complete. He practically dragged me by the arm to our suite and once the door was open he pushed me inside, nearly causing me to loose my balance.

Pushing down on my shoulders he ordered me to take off his shoes. I did so, but did not dare look up at him. I did not want to see his leering eyes watching me do this for him. Slipping off my own sandals I was left in my tabi socks.

He pulled my to my feet and began roughly yanking on my obi, trying to remove it so he could open my kimono. Deciding to save my beautiful clothing from harm I offered to get him a drink and disrobe for him. He smiled at that and said simply “Go”.

I walked over to the bar and prepared him a triple scotch, knowing what he likes. I walked over to him and offered it to him properly. He took it from my hand and said he needed a cigarette. I smiled and turned around and went to the bar and opened a package for him. I selected one and put it between my lips and lit if for him, before walking over and placing it gently between his lips. I do not smoke and find the practice of lighting his cigarettes offensive, but he likes my lipstick on them and enjoys making me do it for him.

I walked back and stood about six feet away from him. I slowly disrobed, making it as sensuous as I could, revealing my body to him teasingly, trying to make this pleasant for him, while at the same time protecting my clothing. All the while I was imagining I was a Great Lady and that I had just married a great and handsome Daimyo (Lord) of old. My imaginary husband was noble, samurai, and all that the romantic stories promised. My Prince Charming in western terms.

I was brought back to reality when my real husband snapped “Enough Wife” and got out the chair quickly. He advanced on me rapidly and grabbed my wrist pulling me to him. He locked his mouth onto mine and began kissing me, his tongue invading my mouth, while he held my head in place. He was twisting my hair in his fist, ruining the hours of time spent making my hair perfect for the wedding. It hurt and his kiss tasted foul.

Leaning back Hiro looked at my flawless breasts and said “I am going to enjoy using you Seiko, you are lovely, a body likes your will look so perfect when I begin to do all the things I have planned for you. Women are nothing but sluts inside, and you will be my perfect and obedient slut.”

Hiro pushed me to my knees and tore his own clothes off quickly, revealing his unattractive body to me for the first time. I knew why my father had wanted me to marry him, but for the first time I felt hatred for my father. How could he do this to me? How could he ever think I would be happy with this pig of a man? I know that my happiness was not of primary concern, but I had to wonder if my father had deluded himself into thinking this low bred smelly bastard was even capable of pleasing me.

His cock was already hard and he grabbed my hair again and said “Open you mouth.”

I did so and he rammed his cock into my mouth. I was easily able to accommodate it’s size and he suddenly pushed me back on the floor. “You fucking slut!!! You whore… I was told you were a virgin, but you have done that before!” How to explain that I had not, that he simply had a cock that was easily taken orally because of it’s limited size?

“But husband I am a virgin! I have never seen a cock before and yours is so beautiful. I don’t know anything about this and thought I was doing it right! I’m so sorry husband if I have done something wrong.” I pleaded in my defence.

Hiro slapped my breasts hard causing me to fall backward and knelt over my legs. “We will see and if you are lying you will suffer! I will not tolerate a wife who has given herself to another man!” He snarled at me, as he roughly jammed his fat finger into my dry pussy. It hurt badly and I felt his finger hit my hymen. I turned my head away and brought my hands to my face hiding the shame that was flushing my cheeks. So many older men were gentle and considerate lovers, my friends had said so, but this evil man was clearly the exception and now I was married to him.

He grabbed my hands and pulled them away from my face, he then grabbed my chin and screamed “Look at me!” I opened my eyes, tears streaming from them and regarded his seemingly black eyes, seeing the cold dead heart he had clearly in them.

“You are lucky slut… if you ever allow another man to touch you I will kill you for being an unfaithful wife… for being a dirty whore. You are my whore, do you understand?”

“Yes husband!” I screamed in fear.

“Good… never forget who’s wife you are!” He roared. How could I? This was hell and he was a demon sent to torment me.

He got off of my thighs and roughly shoved them apart. He positioned himself between them and leaned down licking my face and neck. I turned my head away and he appeared not to care. There was no need to pretend being a devoted lover. He did not care if I wanted him or not, I was being a good wife in his mind by simply spreading myself for him.

When his mouth reached my perfect breasts he seized one of my nipples in his teeth and bit it very hard. I screamed loudly and felt his cock suddenly try to shove into my dry pussy. He sat back and spit on my pussy and jammed a finger into it, making me cry out again. He spread his saliva around and lined up again and without ceremony or warning shoved his cock back into my poor virginal pussy. He tore my hymen with the thrust and my pussy burned in pain. He started thrusting immediately without any care for the pain he was giving me. I was still crying loudly when in a short time I felt his body go rigid and he spewed his foul seed deep into my battered pussy.

He fell downwards, laying on my body panting. I was not sure how I was supposed to feel at this point. So many of my girlfriends had told me wonderful stories of their adventures sexually, but this was not a wonderful story. It did not reflect any of the things they said. I had defended my virtue and protected it until the age of 24, only to have it brutally taken from me by a rutting pig of a man.

He climbed off of me apparently very satisfied with himself and said “You were good wife… did you enjoy that? The first cock into your heavenly gate?”

I muttered “Yes husband, thank you.” and wondered how stupid was he to believe that. I saw his chest swell with pride as he went over and got himself another drink. I was left laying on the carpeted floor, his cum and my blood leaking out of my agonized pussy. At that moment I knew I hated my father for this. I also hated my husband.

He lit another cigarette and sat down to enjoy his drink and turned the television on.

I slowly got up, and with my hand cupping my wounded pussy, I walked slowly to the shower, bent over. He paid me no mind at all. I went into the shower and turned it on and sat on the toilet. I did what I needed to do, feeling the tears still streaming down my face. Marriage is not supposed to be like this, I knew that.

I got into the shower and began washing his stink and cum off of me. I was lost in my thoughts when I heard him open the bathroom door. He came to the shower and slid the door open and walked inside, naked with his ugly cock hard.

“Bathe me” he said. I did so as dutifully as I could manage.

When I was finished rinsing him he began pawing at my breasts again, capturing the nipples between his fingers and twisting them painfully. I was crying out and whimpering which only seemed to inflame him more. He began slapping them and said “I love seeing the redness on them, it looks so good on your skin.”

“Turn around and bend over” he added.

I did so, hating it, but glad he could not see my face anymore as my hair fell down over me, covering my shame. He began spanking my vulnerable ass, laughing and commenting on how good it looked. I was crying and wondering why he had to be so cruel. When he spanked my sore pussy I almost dropped to my knees. He seemed to be spanking me everywhere, my ass, pussy, and thighs.

“It is so good to see you can be an obedient wife. Your worth everything I had to do for your family… and now I get to fuck your high class body, use you, and punish you for all the times I was looked down on by women like you.” he said with clear joy in his voice.

I felt his cock rubbing along my pussy lips and up to my ass. The only lubrication was the water and the soap still on my body. I did not feel anything for him and was not juicing up on my own. When his cock head began hitting my asshole and I realized his intention I screamed out “NO! Not that please!”

He slapped my ass hard and said “You will take whatever your husband gives you!”. He grabbed a hold of my hips and rammed his cock into my ass. I screamed and nearly collapsed, my ass was on fire and felt as if it was being torn open. He began rapidly pounding my ass and I was screaming the entire time.

Fortunately for me he finished quickly in my ass. His cum filling my sore bottom and he pulled out laughing.

He grabbed my hair and turned me around making me kneel before him and shoved his cock into my mouth. I tried to pull away. He responded by grabbing my breast painfully and yelled “Clean your husband’s cock!” I resisted for a moment, but when he began crushing my breast in his hand I relented. I cleaned his wilted soft cock and he just turned and walk out of the shower.

I sat there feeling completely violated, tears running down my cheeks. He yelled “Get out here! Don’t be lazy!”

I managed to come out of the shower and he made me towel him off. He kissed me roughly and left the bathroom whistling happily. I knelt there and then slowly made my way back into the shower to clean myself again.

When I came out he was already asleep. I crawled into the bed as far away from him as I could and curled up. I fell asleep eventually, only to find my dreams tormented by what I had endured.

In the morning he got up and dressed. I was awakened when he yelled at me to get up and get his coffee. I did so and served it to him. He refused to let me dress and kept running his hands over me. He said he had to go out, but to make sure I was faithful, he had something for me.

He produced a chastity belt, an old style and ornate looking one. He fixed it to me and locked it, placing the key in his pocket. “This will prevent you from giving in to your slutty desire to cheat. A whore like you needs cock all the time and I will not have you spreading yourself for anyone but me.”

He then left and I looked at this cage he had affixed to me. It was not comfortable to wear and I hated it. This was not the middle ages and my loathing for him grew. I gradually dressed and was forced to wait for his return.

That wedding night set the tone for our marriage. He was vile, controlling in all ways. I was not even permitted to leave our house to buy groceries. He had a service that I could call and made sure only women delivered anything to me. My clothing was also dealt with. Using his wealth he had women or very old men come to provide me with the finest in carefully tailored clothes. The majority of the time he insisted I wear expensive traditional kimonos at home as he did not want me getting crazy western notions.

As a result of my dutiful behaviour my father’s wealth increased dramatically, my husband investing in all my father’s business ventures. I understood that my happiness and body had been traded for wealth. It did not reduce my loathing for the situation, but at least I had the satisfaction of knowing I was doing my duty and that my own personal honour had increased as a result. The only visitors I was permitted were my family and women of my husband’s choosing. The ones he chose had only one objective, I soon realized, to try and bait me into saying anything negative about him. I did not as I caught on quickly to their games.

My husband informed me one evening that he had made a purchase of controlling shares in a company located in the United States, and that he had purchased a home there. We would be moving there for at least a year so that he could closely oversee things there. I knew I would be living under basically house arrest there, as I had for the four years of marriage hell I had endured to that point.

I was not excited at all. My husband strongly warned me about how American men are evil and will try to seduce me, how all they think about is football, beer, and fucking pretty Asian women. That was the only time my since my wedding night my husband had said anything remotely suggesting I was pretty. I did think that I was not worried about American men, how could they be any worse than the cruel beast I was married to. I was completely deprived of any sexual satisfaction by the combination of the chastity belt and his pathetic fucking. I used to masturbate regularly, but even that had been taken away from me.

By all appearances I was a happy wife. Inside I was dead and barely clinging to my desire to live. The only thing keeping me going was the knowledge of what I was doing for my family. If I took my own life Hiro would use everything he had to destroy my father.

We arrived in America and moved to New York City. The best part of the move was that I spent an entire day without my chastity belt. It would not have passed airport security. I managed to bring myself satisfaction a few times in the aircraft bathroom, but that was all, and only when Hiro was asleep.

New York City seemed exciting, and I wished I could have seen it. Hiro kept me secluded and I settled into a truly lonely life, deprived of my family and anything resembling a social life. Hiro would take me out with his business associates, but during those times I was paraded like a trophy and not permitted to speak to them. He forbade me from speaking any English in order to “Keep the dirty minded American’s from getting any ideas,” he said.

Hiro was full of shit. The men and their wives seemed very kind and I detected that they realized what a beast my husband was. Whatever they thought was not even close to the truth, but they were always kind to me despite the apparent language barrier. Hiro did not allow me to accept any invitations to spend time with the wives, since “American wives are all sluts, spoiled and undisciplined.” he would claim.

I knew he was lying, he just did not want me out of his sight. His obsessive jealously and his temper would not allow it. He was a profoundly insecure man.

Everything changed for me one evening. I was alone at home, as usual, and was taking care of the laundry. There was a knock at the door and I looked at the monitor and saw two uniformed NYPD Officers standing there. I hesitated, having been forbidden to open the door. But they simply kept buzzing.

Deciding I had better speak to them I made my way to the door and opened it. They both removed their hats and one nodded at me by way of greeting.

They were both Caucasian, but the one officer bowed deeply and then said in flawless Japanese “We are very sorry to disturb you. I am Sgt. Daniel Martin, this is Officer Joseph Prelazzi. Do I have the honour of speaking to Mrs. Sugihara Seiko? ”

I responded in Japanese “Yes, I am Mrs. Sugihara. How may I help you?”

He looked uncomfortable for a moment and said “Mrs. Sugihara, may we please come inside. We have some rather distressing information for you concerning your husband and these matters are best discussed in private.”

The other Officer clearly did not understand what was being said. I looked back at Sgt Martin and said “Yes please, welcome to our home. May I offer you both some tea Sgt. Martin?”

They came inside and Sgt. Martin slipped his shoes off. Officer Prelazzi watched him do this and mimicked his action.

“No thank you Mrs. Sugihara. Is there someplace we can sit down and talk?” he asked.

“Of course, if you would both please follow me.” I replied and lead them to the living room.

I heard Sgt. Martin say to Officer Prelazzi “Remember what I said. You wont’ see any emotion on her face. Just accept that. It means nothing to us… everyone reacts differently. With her it is cultural, keep your face clear and for the love of god don’t hug her or touch her, no matter how bad you feel for her.”

“Sure Sarge, thanks.” he replied.

When we reached the living room and they were seated I carefully sat and said “What information concerning my husband do you wish to share?” I asked calmly realizing what they were about to tell me, practically praying for it. I continued in Japanese as it was clear someone had told them I only spoke Japanese.

“Mrs. Sugihara, it is with the deepest regret that I have to inform you that your husband, Mr. Sugihara Hiro, died this evening of an apparent heart attack. We are profoundly sorry to tell you this, and you have the deepest sympathy of the City of New York and the New York Police Department.”

I waited a few moments and said “You are quite certain it is my husband who has died?” I managed not to smile. This was the best news I had received in a very long time.

“Yes Ma’am. He was with a man he works with at the time of his death.” He replied. “We would however like to request that you come with us. We need to positively identify your husband and we can then provide you with his personal property and other items you will require.

“I understand. Thank you Sgt. Martin for the kindness of coming here to do what is a very difficult duty I am sure. May I ask you a question?” I replied.

“Certainly Mrs. Sugihara.” he replied very professionally.

“At the time of my husband’s death, where was he precisely and what was he doing?”

Sgt Martin looked a bit uncomfortable and said “He was at a hotel in Manhatten. He was there with the other gentleman and they were in the company of two female escorts. Your husband… your husband passed while… sharing company with one of them.”

I did not react and mentally figured that made sense. I wanted to send her a thank you card for fucking that bastard to death. I was free of him, I did not think of money or anything else, only that I was finally free of him… and far sooner than I dared dream possible, and in a manner that meant my family was safe.

“Thank you Sgt. Martin for telling me that. That also could not have been easy. I will change to come with you now if that is your wish.” I offered.

“That would be best Mrs. Sugihara. Please understand that we are very sorry and that this has happened. You have our deepest condolences.” he replied. I could tell he meant it and felt bad that he would go home feeling he had told me something horrible when this was one of the best days of my life.

I stood and both the Police Officers stood and remained standing until I had left the room. As I was changing I heard them talking.

Officer Prelazzi said “What did you say to her?”

“I told her everything… broke the news of his death. She asked where he was and what he was doing when he died. I was not going to lie to her, never do that by the way. If they ask you tell them no matter how shitty it might be. They will always find out and be very pissed off if you lied to them. You think you’re doing them a favour, but your not.” Sgt Martin replied.

“Okay, I don’t get it. She is drop dead gorgeous and he is out banging some hooker? I saw the hooker and she was nothing special. What an idiot.” Officer Prelazzi said.

“Let me tell you something, I’ve been doing this job 15 years and I don’t think I will ever figure out why people do the dumb shit they do. I can tell you this… she has a very upper class manner of speaking and is very traditional. She is one cool customer. That’s a Japanese Lady my friend, so just keep your eyes to yourself and don’t stare. She is a real looker, but you don’t look okay?”

“No problem Sarge, I won’t. I was just making an observation.” Officer Prelazzi replied.

I changed into a black pencil skirt, white blouse, and black jacket. The tailored outfit looked good and I enjoyed the way it made me feel. I was wearing black and yet I felt like wearing my best party dress. I actually laughed to myself and when I looked at my reflection I allowed my happiness to show and did a little dance. I composed myself and went back out to see the Officers.

They both stood again as I entered and we put our shoes on and left my home. I immediately decided that I was going to redecorate and make it the kind of home I wanted. I was not going to move back to Japan. I would have my husband’s ashes sent to his family. I pondered that and decided I better go back with them for the sake of appearances.

At the morgue I saw to my great satisfaction it was my husband. I signed for and received his personal items, including a small key they has listed as “Antique Key – possibly safe.”

Sgt. Martin and Officer Prelazzi drove me home afterwards. They were both very polite and professional. Sgt Martin offered to help me if I needed any assistance or had any other questions. When they left I immediately sat down and wrote a letter, by hand, to the Chief of the NYPD to commend their conduct during this “difficult time”. I laughed as I sealed and addressed the envelope. Difficult time, I could not have been happier.

That being done I took off the chastity belt and smashed it to pieces with a hammer. I then spent close to four hours masturbating and looking at porn on the internet. That was something I never did before because the torture of not being able to touch myself was too great. I climaxed loudly many times and only stopped due to exhaustion.

I arranged for my husband cremation at dawn the next day and booked a flight back to Japan.

Once in Japan I ensured that my husbands ashes were interred in a manner befitting his public image. Personally, I thought about flushing them so that he would mingle with the filthy shit in the sewers. It was a pleasant mental diversion.

Having done all the things required of me I eventually found time to be alone with my parents. They actually thought I would be grieving the loss of my husband. I was surprised they thought I had been happy, actually believed what they had been told.

I was not prepared when my father said that I was too young to stay a widow and he would help me find another husband. I just stared at him and decided to go right back to America. Anyone he suggested would be for only one reason, gaining the family an advantage. I had been a dutiful daughter long enough and told him not to worry, I had no desire to remarry. I then told them the truth about my husband and my marriage. They were shocked, crushed, and that was how I wanted to see my father. I did not want him living with the illusion he had in any way made me happy.

I left Japan and returned to the United States. I immediately went to the Immigration Office and submitted my application to stay and become a citizen of the USA. My education, wealth, and perfect English made sure I was going to be accepted, I would be no burden on my new Nation and told them of my desire to be a teacher. Given all the factors I presented I was assured that I would be accepted. I had never been happier, a new life of freedom in the Country I had lived in for almost a year without ever having the pleasure of experiencing it.

Over the next month I had decorators and renovators turn my home into one I wanted. It had a splendid combination of Japanese and modern influence and I loved it. I admit that I got wet watching the contractor’s working. The movements of their muscles, their strong bodies and the rugged nature of them appealed to me. None of them, knowing I was a widow, was anything but polite… but my imagination ran wild and added spice to my private pleasure sessions.

One morning I decided to look at employment advertisements for teaching positions. The public schools in my area were well rated and some of them were looking for teachers. I also realized that I would need to satisfy some requirements in order to have my teaching certification recognized. I contacted a Human Resources representative, who I sent my resume to, and was assured that it should not be a problem. I was invited to an interview and after a few courses and some further demonstrations of my qualifications and some practical work I was told I was welcome to apply.

I was contacted almost immediately by a high school not far from my home and asked to come in and meet the Principal. Finally, 5 years after graduation and at the age of 29, I was going to be starting my teaching career. Pay was not even an issue. I had enough wealth that I did not need to ever work, but I wanted to and that was the difference. Teaching was my dream occupation.

When I arrived I made sure I was dressed conservatively. I wore a navy blue suit jacket, a white blouse, and a skirt that came to just above my knees. I did not go in flashy, but knew I looked good in this outfit. I chose sensible low heels and tan coloured nylons. I made sure my makeup and hair was done properly, but not over done. I went with a healthy and natural look.

I walked to the school, as it was close to my home. It was nice to be outside and enjoying the sunshine. I know I was smiling as I walked, but I could not help it, freedom had come to me at last.

When I arrived at the school I walked past some students who were outside enjoying the sunshine and they all seemed to be in a good mood. The school uniform was traditional and had the boys in tan coloured or grey pants with white shirts and ties, their blazers had the school crest on them. The girls were wearing either tan pants or kilts and white blouses with school blazers as well.

I did notice that the male students took a good look at me and some whispered or nudged their companions. I did not mind, I was too happy too care and to be honest, enjoyed the looks I was getting from them. It was nice to feel my beauty appreciated.

When I got into the Office and met the Principal, Mr. McCormick, I found him to be a polite and dedicated person. He was in his fifties and had a good sense of humour as well. We went over my credentials and he admitted that he had to look up my University. He was very impressed and said it was like the Harvard or Yale of Japan.

After discussing my history, he was very sad to hear I had lost my husband recently. He decided to offer me a position as an Asian Studies Teacher, and with my ability to also teach Math and Geography, decided that I was going to make me a wonderful addition to the faculty.

I was told I would be teaching only Seniors, as he had an opening due to sudden retirement in those positions. He promised me that the following year we could reexamine my class load and subjects. At first he had planned to use me part time, but seeing my credentials and having met me, he would inform the Board that the full time position was mine.

He pointed out that they were short of teachers as the pay did not lend itself well to living close to the school. Many teachers chose to work elsewhere as soon as they could manage since the commute was a pain for many of them. Quite a few chose to endure the commute to avoid working in less desirable schools.

Mr McCormick gave me a tour and I liked the school. It was an older facility, but had a definite charm to it and had not been allowed to fall apart. Fortunately, there was enough demand for this school, and the parents who had children going here enjoyed a level of affluence. It therefore gave them some influence with the Board.

The next day I arrived bright and early and met other staff and a few Department Heads with whom I would be involved.

My first period was Geography, followed by two Math classes and finally Asian Studies. In my first three classes I found myself well engaged. The students seem to like me, although they seemed to like my teaching style, my strict intolerance for foolishness was at first hard to take for them.

It was in my final class that the most interesting part of my new career took place.

When I entered the room I looked at the students and they all turned to face me. I smiled at them and went through the administrative process, before beginning the class. I asked them where they were in the course and found they had a great deal of ground to make up. They had covered China, and then just sort of stalled as substitute teachers, changing almost daily, came through one after the other.

I thanked them for the information and set diligently to correcting the situation. Many were very keen to learn this subject as for one reason or another it interested them.

When I asked the to call me Sugihara Sensei, my last name and the word for teacher, they actually loved it. This is how I would have been addressed had I taught in Japan and I liked that feeling. Over the coming weeks I found this class was my favourite. Having little to no personal life I lived for my work and dedicated myself to my students.

It also became my favourite for another reason. A student named Alan Bowden. Alan was a very good student. He worked hard on any task given to him, was never anything but polite, and was a bit shy. I was not sure why. He was about 5’10” tall, had what appeared to be a good physique, weighing about 180lbs, and had soft brown eyes. He was not the most handsome student in my class, but he had a charm about him and a gentle spirit that I found attractive.

At first I was shocked when I found myself happy to see him, more than the simple happiness of a Sensei seeing a good student. It was mildly alarming, but I decided it was alright. It’s was perfectly acceptable to like him and even consider him as a friend in a way.

Later, when I was masturbating and realized it was his cock I was imagining fucking me, I knew it was more than that. I did not know what to do, I had to stop thinking this way. Alan had done nothing to encourage such notions and I reminded myself I had to remain professional. I was allowing my loneliness to influence me.

As it turned out, Alan did not make it easy on me.

I had assigned an essay to this class. It was no easy assignment, but I was preparing them for University and expected much more of them than my other classes. They knew this and welcomed the way I treated them as adults. American students may be different, but it is cultural. A few were lazy and deserved to be regarded as such, many more were hard working and wanted to succeed at school I found. The conduct of a teacher can have a profound effect on the conduct of the class.

Many students came to me for help on this essay. Of course, I provided whatever guidance they needed. One day after class Alan asked to speak to me. I invited him to bring a chair over by my desk and be seated so we could talk. He did so while I was putting some items away in my bag.

I was bent at the waist as I did this and when he was seated I noted he was staring right down my blouse. I knew in my head that he had a lovely view of the tops of my breasts encased in a white lace bra. I don’t know why, but I made sure I stayed in that position, enjoying the fact he was clearly appreciating the view. I could tell that by the nice bulge forming in his pants, and the fact he rapidly set his book over it to conceal his growing hardon from view.

Sitting down I smiled at him and said “How can I help you Alan.”

He brought his eyes up and blushed. He knew he had been caught staring and his lips moved slightly but no sound came out.

“Are you alright?” I asked with a slight smile and a raised eyebrow.

He snapped out of it and said “Yes Sugihara Sensei.”

“Then how can I help you?” I asked gently leaning forward and bringing my hands together on the desk. I let a smile come to my face and tilted my head slightly as I asked the question.

His eyes went to my full lips for a moment and back to my eyes and he said “I’m kind of jammed. I want to write about the cultural emphasis that developed among the Samurai class in Japan following the rise in Japan of the Shogunate of the Tokugawa . You know, how the Samurai were encouraged to master more than just martial skill. But… I think I am biting off more than I can chew. How do I pare this down to meet the essay length parameters?”

I replied “Focus on one aspect. Perhaps the emphasis on poetry that developed, or one of the other arts. Perhaps pick some examples of those and expand on how they reflected on the time, how poetry as a form of cultural expression became a method for capturing the feeling of a given event. Poetry was important before that as well, you just have to focus on that one period. Competitions for poetry composition became very popular among the Samurai Class. Maybe chose another cultural aspect and explore that if poetry is too difficult or not to your taste.”

We spent some time talking about the essay and eventually about the class. He dreamed of landing a job in the State Department and working at the Embassy in Japan. He even admitted that he was studying Japanese language using a software program and taking classes at night school. I was shocked.

“You have never mentioned this before Alan. That is a an excellent extra effort on your part. I am very impressed by this. Have you progressed very far?” I asked.

He spoke Japanese saying “I am very sorry, but my Japanese is not that good. If you speak very slowly and simply I may be able to understand you better.”

I raised my eyebrows and said back to him “You are doing better than I thought. You are a good student. I am impressed by your hard work.” I said it slowly and clearly enunciated my words.

He smiled immediately and blushed and said “Thank you Sugihara Sensei. It is not easy. I work very hard to be better. You are a very good teacher. I hope to speak Japanese well.”

I laughed lightly and said “How much does trying to understand all I am saying hurt your head?”

Alan smiled sheepishly and said “Sorry, but it hurts me very much.”

I switched back to English and said “You’re doing very well.”

“Thank you, I get farther from the software than I do from the class. It is very picky and I can work on it more. In class I would only get a few hours a week. With the software I get to practice all the time.” he replied smiling at me.

I was sitting there smiling at him and liking his initiative and desire to succeed. His bright eyes were looking into mine and I decided then and there that I liked him as a friend, more than just as a student. I wanted to help him with his language studies.

“Alan, I am very willing to help you with your language studies if you wish. I can tell it means a great deal to you and would enjoy helping you to succeed. I normally would never make such an offer but you are a special student.” I said smiling.

He blushed again and said “Oh, I… I don’t want to take up too much of your time. You work really hard for us already.”

“Please Alan, I would not offer if I did not have the time to be able to help. I would not make a commitment to you unless I could meet it.” I said.

He smiled at me and I could tell he was happy. “Okay, thank you so much Sugihara Sensei. I promise I won’t waste your time. I will make you proud of what I can do. I swear!”

I laughed lightly and said “You do not have to be so serious, I already believe that.”

We sat there for a moment looking at each other and not saying anything at all, just smiling.

“Surigama Sensei… can I ask you something?” he said carefully.

“It’s about your husband.” he said timidly. “I heard he… he passed away. Is it okay if I offer you my condolences? I just… I’m sorry. That is horrible.” he looked genuinely upset for me.

I sat back and turned my head away. I heard him take a deep breath. What do I say to this? Even accepting condolences from him, for something that made me so happy, made me feel deceitful. I had played the dutiful widow. Acting anymore for Hiro’s benefit was something I decided I would not do, not with Alan.

Turning back to face him I said “Alan… thank you. I… I want to be honest with you. I am sorry but I want to say something I have not said to anyone but my parents and… well it may not be very nice for you to hear, but I can’t do this… charade anymore.”

Alan looked concerned but said “Please… you can say anything to me.”

I nodded and said “My husband, he was a devil, a demon who tortured me and made my life hell on earth from the day we married. When the Police told me he was dead… I was happy. I almost smiled. He was a pig and a horrible human being and I am glad he is gone. I was not upset at all.”

Alan’s jaw went slack and he stammered “How could he do that to you?… your… your one of the nicest and smartest people I have ever met…. your so..” and he fell silent blushing.

“I am so… what were you going to say Alan?” I asked softly. I had finally let go of this burden and I had opened myself honestly, and I know my face was now easily read. I wanted to hear him say it.

“I… I hope it’s okay… but your just so beautiful and kind and how can anyone treat you badly? He should have fallen on his knees and thanked God for every moment he spent with you!” he said with a lot of conviction.

I was surprised he said all that and it showed. He immediately blushed deep red and said “I should not have said that… I’m sorry.” looking down at the floor obviously embarrassed.

“Maybe… maybe you should not of, but I am very glad you did. Thank you.” I replied softly.

He brought his head up and looked at me and I could see so clearly that he had many feelings for me. He was looking at me in a way that no one ever had. I felt it right in my heart.

I turned away and said softly “Please… I am not used to being looked at in that way Alan.”

“What.. I’m sorry… I…” he was stammering.

I looked back at him and could not help it. I could not stop what I did next if I had tried with every fibre of my being. Reaching out my hand I took his and held it and gently pulled him forward. He brought his eyes to mine and we moved together, I closed my eyes as our lips gently touched and kissed him lightly and softly. He brought a hand up and gently cupped the back of my head as our tongues emerged and we began kissing in a soft and caring manner I had never experienced before. He must have felt it to as he moaned softly into my mouth.

We were slammed back to reality by the sound of a door closing down the hall. We pulled apart rapidly, both flushed and looked at the door. It was open. I had not even thought to close it. I quickly got up and went and looked in the hall. No one was around, except a teacher walking the other way. He was putting his keys in his pocket clearly having just come from the room where the door had closed. I breathed a sigh of relief. What the hell was I thinking? Kissing him was bad enough, but getting caught would have been terrible for us both.

Turning slowly I softly closed the door and turned the lock.

Alan was on his feet looking completely shaken by our near discovery. That was good as we could not do this here. I walked over to my desk and sat down.

“Alan… I… I should not have kissed you. I put you at risk by doing that. I do not regret kissing you but for that I am sorry.” I said looking at him.

Alan looked stunned and said “You don’t… you liked it?”

“I liked it very much but it is too dangerous to do these things here. We cannot ever do that here again.” I said.

“Wait… you’re not saying we can’t do that again… you’re just saying we can’t do that here. Is that right?” he said sounding hopeful.

“Yes… I would like to kiss you again. I… have only kissed one man before and it was nothing like that. You are a wonderful kisser Alan. Do you… do you have plans tonight?” I asked him.

“No… I was going to watch television… do you… do you want to do something?” he asked tentatively.

I stood up and said “Alan, I would like to make you dinner at my home. A real Japanese dinner. Would you like that?” I said feeling so nervous. I had never asked anyone out before and this was a new world opening to me.

“Really! Oh my God that would be so cool!” he said with a big smile on his face.

I smiled at his enthusiastic response and said “Okay. Should you call your parents or something?”

“My Dad is in L.A. And my mother is visiting my aunt in Chicago. They won’t be back until next Sunday. I don’t have to call anyone. I have my cell, they call me on that.” he said.

“Do your parents often leave you home alone for long periods?” I asked.

“Well this time it was only two weeks total. When they went to Europe last summer they left me for two months. I got bored and went to summer school.”

I nodded and said “It must be hard on you.”

“Not really, I have gotten used to it. I pretty much stay home. I go out with friends for movies and things like that, but mostly I just study.” he replied.

“Why don’t you have a girlfriend?” I asked.

He blushed and said “I just… well… girls make me really nervous.”

“We should go, we have been here too long and it will seem very strange.” I said.

We left the classroom and I told him where to meet me at my car. I walked to the office and submitted a variety of items. Mr. McCormick was there and asked “Seiko, your here late. Everything is alright I hope.”

I took the initiative here so easily I almost had to laugh. “Everything is fine. Do you know a student named Alan Bowden?”

“Yes, good student. He is on the honour roll. Very responsible young man.” he replied.

“He is studying Japanese and actually speaks it fairly well, if in a limited fashion. I am going to help him improve. His ultimate goal is a position with the State Department.”

“I did not know that about him. Well you are the best person to help him with it. That’s kind of you.” he said.

“Thank you. I think he has real potential. He does well in all his classes and this will help him in University with his language classes.” I said.

We made our goodbyes and I headed out to the car. Alan was standing there by the passenger door and looked relieved when he saw me coming.

We got in the car and drove to my home. I told him of my conversation with Mr. McCormick and
we agreed that it was best that the seed concerning that be planted.

When we arrived at my home we parked and went inside. I slid my heels off as Alan was removing his running shoes. I stood back up and was beginning to walk away when he took my hand in his. I turned to him and smiled and he stepped closer to me, looking into my eyes.

“May I kiss you Sugihara Sensei?” he asked while looking at me the way I had come to adore.

“Not until you have asked me by my first name.” I said softly caressing his face. “It’s Seiko.”

“May I kiss you Seiko?” he asked again.

I nodded and slipped my arms around him and we kissed. It was so sweet and so soft, his tongue slowly emerged and began teasing my lips. I opened my mouth and pulled him against me as we kissed and our passion began to grow. I felt his hardon return, his swelling cock pressing against me. I ground myself against it kissing him with all the passion building inside of me. I slid a hand down to his ass and squeezed his butt, taking a firm hold of him. It felt wonderfully fit and strong. He moaned into my mouth and brought his own hands down, grabbing my ass and pulling me hard against him. As we kissed he began firmly kneading my ass, causing me to moan into his mouth.

I was on fire with the passionate way he was kissing me and touching my body. It was all so new and now I understood what my friends had been saying when I was younger. I was soaking wet between my legs and so hungry for him, my student.

I felt his other hand come up my back and he gently tilted my head back and began kissing my neck. I moaned out loud. This was the first time that anything sexual had been romantic or even remotely erotic for me.

Feeling the passion threatening to carry us away I slowly pulled back, breaking the heated embrace. Alan was completely flushed and breathing hard, as was I.

“Alan, we do not have to hurry, please let me make you dinner.” I said thinking inside forget the food, I want him so badly.

He nodded and ran his tongue over his lips. He laughed a bit and said “Yeah… we should eat or something I guess.”

I smiled and turned and walked to the nearby closet. After removing my suit jacket and hanging it up I turned to Alan to ask if he wanted a drink. He was simply standing and staring at me. It was not a the focus stare of someone about to say something. I could see wonder in his eyes as he was looking me over. It made me feel warm inside. I simply stood in place smiling he looked me over. When his eyes moved up to my face and he realized I was watching him he blushed and looked at the floor.

“Alan would you like something to drink?”

“Yes please… anything is good.” he said.

I gestured with my hands to encouraged him to come with me. I seated him in the living room. I left to get him a drink. When I returned I said “I hope you will like this.” as I brought him a lovely mango juice blend I was very fond of. He accepted it with both hands smiling up at me. I watched with expectation as he took a sip. He smiled and said “This stuff is amazing.”

Sitting down next to him I explained how much I prefer to make blended juices. We chatted about that for a short time. I glanced at his eyes and saw that Alan was giving me that precious look again. I felt my heart thump and he suddenly leaned forward and took hold of me kissing me with tremendous passion. My own arousal exploded and I grabbed the back of his head with one hand pulling his mouth hard against mine as we kissed feverishly. My other hand ran down his arm and into his lap. His cock was hard as a rock inside his pants. Alan was pushing against me and I let myself fall backwards, my skirt riding up and hugged him tightly as we kept kissing. Writhing under him I managed to wrap a leg around him as his right hand found my breast. His gentle cupping and gentle treatment of it added fuel to my raging fire and I realized I was totally losing control of myself. I pushed gently on his chest and he lifted up and looked at my face with a slightly worried expression.

“Alan… please.” I said and he quickly sat up and began stammering an apology.

I laughed lightly and said “No Alan, you don’t understand. I don’t want this to happen here. Please will you come to my bedroom?”

Alan smiled and said “Yes… yeah sure we can do that.” he then looked worried and said “What about dinner?”

Laughing I said “Forgive me, but fuck dinner. We can order something later.”

Alan burst open laughing and I got up and took his hand. I lead him upstairs and into my bedroom. I had a brand new bed. No one had ever been in my bed with me and I wanted him to be the one. The first man who ever made love to me. The first man I could give my body to without fear.

Standing next to the bed I started to unbutton Alan’s dress shirt when I noticed he was trembling. I looked up into his eyes and asked “What is wrong? Are you okay?” I was worried I was moving to fast for him and that he would change his mind.

Alan stared down at me and said “It’s you. Oh my God I can’t believe it is going to be you. I never imagined this could ever happen.”

“What do you mean by it’s you?” I asked gently.

“Sugihara Sensei, I mean Seiko…. I’ve never…. I’m going to be a disappointment.” he said with his voice shaking almost as much as he was.

“Alan… I’ve never been made love to. I am not a virgin, but I have never made love. I have only bad experience… not good experience. You’re the first person I have ever been able to give myself to with honest desire. This will be like a first time for me and for you. You cannot possibly disappointment me… you have already done more than anyone ever has.” I leaned in and kissed him and hugged him tightly to me. I felt him shaking but it gradually stopped.

I leaned back and continued to undress him. When I slid his shirt off I found he was in good shape as I had thought. He had a smooth hairless chest, clearly defined muscles and a nice flat stomach. Three things I had never seen before in person. I leaned in and gently kissed his chest and began licking his nipples and kissing them. I heard his moans of approval and a softly muttered “Oh God.” come from his lips.

I kissed my way down his smooth white skin and undid his belt and pants. They fell to the floor with a gentle tug and pooled at his feet. I had him turn and sit on the side of the bed and removed them completely for him. When I looked up and saw the impressive erection threatening to tear through his boxers I sighed in pleasure. I looked at Alan’s eyes and saw them clouded with lust and expectation. I gently took hold of his boxers and slid them down.

His cock looked absolutely gorgeous. Standing proudly erect, 7”long, thick looking to me and with a beautifully circumcised head. It was throbbing already. I kissed his thighs and stood up. I wanted my clothes off right now.

I pulled off my blouse and realized I needed to slow down for him. I smiled and turned my back to him and slid off my skirt. I made sure to bend all the way over as I slid it down. I heard him gasp and I knew he was enjoying the sight of my black thong nestled between the cheeks of my taunt ass. I remained in that position as I slid my thong down allowing him his first glimpse of my soaking wet shaved pussy and tight little rosebud.

I glanced back and saw he had his hand on his cock and he seemed oblivious to the fact he was stroking it. His precum was glistening on the tip and his balls looked so full.

Standing upright I turned to face him. His eyes ran up my body and looked into mine. He was trying to speak but I could tell he could not form words. I reached back and unhooked my bra and let it go. It hung in place clinging to my long erect nipples. His eyes flew to it as I gently slid it off letting it drop and exposing my full breasts to his view.

I saw the wonder in his eyes as he looked at my body and when he said “Your the most beautiful woman on Earth.” and hearing the sincerity in his voice I blushed.

Stepping toward the bed I knelt down and looked up in Alan’s eyes. “May I please use my mouth on you?” I asked gently.

“Seiko you can do whatever you want” he said in astonishment.

I smiled and reached for his big hard cock taking it gently into my right hand. It was so hot and so strong, so much better than anything I had ever experienced. I lightly stroked him as I stared at it. Noticing a rush of precum I leaned forward and licked it off the side of his shaft and off the tip. I heard Alan moan in lust and pleasure and took his cock into my mouth. As I began sucking his cock, moving my mouth around it, up and down, relishing it being in my mouth I felt his hips jerk and suddenly he flooded my mouth with shot after shot of his hot cum, flooding my mouth and making me swallow repeatedly to get it all. I couldn’t and it dripped down the sides, landing on his balls and my breasts. Hid scream of orgasmic pleasure filled the room as I kept sucking gently until his hips stopped bucking.

Leaning back I licked his balls clean and looked down at my breasts. I cupped them and brought them to my mouth licking up all his sweet hit cum. I loved it’s taste and it showed.

Looking up at Alan he was flat on his back panting. His proud cock was still hard. What the hell? I had never seen that before. “Oh the joys of youth” I said out loud my voice heavy with lust.

Alan looked up at me and started to apologize for cumming in my mouth. I said “I wanted you to, I want all of the hot seed you can give me Alan.”

I stood and realized I was so wet the juices were running down my thighs. I had never been this turned on before. Looking at my devoted student naked, laying on his back panting and his cock hard with his passion for me, I was on a sexual high. I never wanted to get fucked so much before in my life.

Helping Alan slide up the bed I straddled him and said “That should help take the edge off… I am going to make love with you Alan… please I need to feel something I have never felt before… pleasure.”

Alan looked up at me and said “Can I try something?”

“Of course… anything.” I said leaning down and kissing him lightly.

“I want to try using my mouth on you.” He said.

“Yes please… I’ve always wondered what that would feel like.” That was something I had never had done and quickly climbed off him and laid on my back as he got between my thighs. Maybe it was his age, the fact he was so turned on, or just the lure of my soaked shaven pussy, but he dove in with a vengeance.

Feeling his lips on my pussy, his tongue probing my insides and then sliding up to flick at my engorged clit was all it took. A powerful new feeling tore through my body, a mighty wave of pleasure that carried me along with it. Alan has just given me my first orally induced orgasm, and the first orgasm I ever had with another person. I was crying out in pleasure as I flooded his face with squirt after squirt of my hot pussy juices. His face was covered but he never let up. As my hips arched off the bed he cupped my ass with his hands and did not stop. I thrashed and cried out through my orgasms. I was beyond reason and when the sensations of pleasure became too much I pushed his head back and begged him to please stop. Alan gently moved back and I laid there whimpering and shaking with sensations I had never dreamed possible.

Alan crawled up beside me and he gently kissed my cheek and cuddled me to him. I was in shock that this could ever be this good. I had watched porn on the internet but never dreamed the real thing could be so amazing. I could feel Alan’s hardon pressing against me and knew what I wanted next.

I gently turned so he would roll onto his back and straddled his waist, my pussy was literally dripping on the head of his cock. We were both breathing hard and I looked into his eyes as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard cock.

Feeling the head contact my hot pussy was heaven. As his hot cock slid into my tight pussy I could feel its girth stretching my hungry cunt. I was shaking and fell down onto it, impaling myself fully on his manhood. I cried out and heard him do the same yelling “Oh my God!” at the top of his lungs. I froze there, my poor neglected pussy trying to adjust to this new presence… a real cock.

I looked down into his eyes and saw Alan was watching me closely. I was shaking now, it actually felt like this was my first time again. A tear ran down my cheek and Alan pulled me down to him and held me. He kissed the tear and said “Sorry I hurt you.”

I kissed him with all the passion and heat I was feeling and said “You didn’t hurt me… you made me whole.” and started to gently ride him. He was hitting places in me that had never been touched and I was once again feeling that wave coming. I sat upright and kept riding on his pleasure stick, loving everything it was doing to me as it churned me up inside. I went to heaven quickly and felt it hit me hard. I cried out his name and came all over that beautiful cock.

Alan kept fucking up into me and his hands flew to my breasts, cupping them as he squeezed my nipples. I leaned forward into his grip and kept riding him looking down into his eyes, my long hair flying with the energy of our coupling.

I was starting to orgasm again when I noticed he was close. I rode him with renewed energy and reached back to fondle his balls. That was all it took and with a mighty thrust he shoved upwards into me, almost bucking me off. We clung to each other, his cock buried deep inside me as he filled my pussy with his hot cum, rope after rope of it.

I collapsed downward onto him and we lay together panting and kissing gently.

“You are so amazing Seiko… I’m the luckiest guy who ever lived.” he said as he kissed my cheeks.

Smiling I licked his lips and said “Alan… you’re the amazing one. I’ve never… I’ve never cum before during sex. You made me do it more than once.”

I felt his cock twitch inside me. I looked into his eyes and said “You want more?”

“Like a starving man wants food. I don’t ever want to stop doing this with you.”

Kissing Alan, I let him roll me onto my back. He got between my thighs and impaled his cock deep inside me again. As I began whimpering in pleasure I knew that I was in for a long and pleasured filled night. The first of my life and the first of his. Hopefully, the first of many to come….

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

All for Mr. Redman

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, asian, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Hardcore, Male/Female, Romance, School, True Story, Written by women

Introduction:

Finally landing the Teacher I always wanted

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

*This is my very first story. I have never posted anything before but decided it was about time I did. I apologize in advance for my errors in grammar and spelling. I have tried very hard to correct them, but this is not my first language. I hope you enjoy this story. It is based in on true events. Obviously, names have been changed to protect the guilty 🙂

I am a third generation Japanese Canadian. I come from a more or less typical family. I have an older brother and a younger sister. Being in the middle actually is actually not that big a problem for me. My parents are really good people and have been an inspiration to me in many things. I was raised Roman Catholic so of course went to Catholic schools all my life.

I once had a crazy dream of wanting to attend Notre Dame in the States but that didn’t happen. It was too far away for my family and to be honest I really didn’t want to leave Canada. I did get to see the Campus there though and would have enjoyed it I think. I have since graduated from College and work in medicine now.

I am 5’3” tall, 105lbs and I have long black hair. I am slender measuring 32b-22-30. I have brown eyes. No tattoos or piercings, other than my ears. I have loved swimming all my life. I still swim everyday.

I studied violin all the way through elementary school and high school. I also was active in gymnastics. To my mothers dismay I didn’t really take to figure skating but instead wanted to play hockey. I was always the smallest girl on the team and eventually found myself playing goal. I am still good at that and have excellent reflexes and enjoy playing. I still play for fun to this day. My father enrolled me in martial arts when I was five. In school I always did my best and enjoyed high school for the most part.

One of my favourite teachers was Mr. Redman. He was my science teacher three times. He was my home room teacher the very first day. Like any Grade 9 student my first day was hell pretty much. I didn’t know anybody and everyone seemed to be in such a rush. The place seemed huge to me and kind of cold. I was excited to be there but was also nervous with all the typical self doubts.

As the school collectively began the walk to the church for opening Mass I looked around at all these people and felt daunted by it and was focused on my doubts when a shadow fell over me. I looked up and Mr. Redman was staring down at me. He smiled at me and said “First days always suck.” I just laughed. He said “Dont worry so much, its written all over your face. I have two secrets for you. First, all these kids are just as nervous as you and probably wondering about things just like you. Second, even teachers get nervous on the first day of school.” I smiled and said “You don’t look nervous.” He chuckled and said “I am, its my first day teaching.” he smiled and then moved off to go deal with some guys who were horsing around. I watched him go and that was when I decided I liked him.

During that semester in his class I spent a lot of time watching him. He was funny, very popular with all of us, and he was a really good teacher. I think being new made him really enthusiastic and we were all caught up in it. I did extremely well in his class. He was right about other things too. I made friends, had fun and got involved in all sorts of things such as sports and some club activities. Even at that age I noticed he was not married. Of course, all the girls had crushes on him. Smart, good looking, funny as hell and genuine.

I lucked out due to scheduling issues and class volumes, and in grade ten ended up having Mr Redman as my teacher again in second semester. He had not changed at all and I was so happy to have him as a teacher again. He was my favourite teacher that year and I admit I had a silly crush on him. I don’t know if he realized it or not, nothing he ever did indicated it. Of course he was friendly and did a great job as a teacher, but nothing beyond that.

In Grade 11 I didn’t have him as my science teacher, but of course always said hi when I saw him and he would stop and ask me how things were when he had time. I just liked him more and more. I choose to do summer school classes during each summer in order to ensure I had every opportunity to boost my marks and up my credit count. I was on the honour roll and I admit, total geek, loved school. I had friends in every clique in the school and basically seemed to know everyone.

During that summer I was lucky enough to have Mr. Redman as my teacher for Biology. During the summer we don’t wear uniforms and don’t even use our regular high school. Students attending from all over the board went to one highschool for it and they always used a centrally located one. I was the exception in many ways. Few people attended voluntarily, most were trying to make up for a course they got burned in. It was funny how many people from my own school would come to me for help and I enjoyed it. If I could help someone I did.

Mr. Redman noticed this and started a peer tutoring sort of program. He paired up stronger students with those who were struggling. About a week before summer school ended Mr. Redman asked me to see him after class. It was weird because he served tea and asked me all about my plans for after graduation. He was particularly interested in if I had decided to become a teacher perhaps. I told him that I hoped to get into the medical field and he was happy about that too. We talked for about a half an hour. At no time did he try anything, he was just really cool to chat with and never did anything that made me feel uncomfortable. He had left the door open and just seemed interested. He told me I was an excellent student and how proud he was of all my hard work. I left there on cloud nine. I still had the crush on him and he was proud of me. I was so happy and distracted that I did the ultra cool move of walking into a pillar. I’m so glad no one saw that.

In Grade 12 I took two advanced science class and was lucky enough to get him in second semester for Chemistry. It was my final semester of high school. I worked my butt off to be honest. I knew I had a good shot at three really good universities and didn’t want to screw it up. I got my letters of acceptance and that is when it hit me that high school for me was basically over. I remember looking at Mr Redman while he was teaching and thinking I would probably never see him again. It was actually upsetting to me and hurt. As we came closer to final exams I focused hard on that, but every time I would see Mr. Redman I felt loss.

As the last day of classes approached I had decided to say something to him, anything, to let him know how much he meant and how grateful I was for everything he had done for me. I knew he liked tea and often has a cup on the go in class. So, I went and bought him a tea set that I thought he would appreciate and carefully wrapped it. I figured if I chickened out I would just hand him the gift and make a break for the door. Basically I was really nervous.

That last day I walked into class and everyone was wired. It was the last day before exams. Some people were panicking looking for anything his final review might do to help them. I was panicking for my own reasons. I had never acted like this. I should point out I had been a dates but was by no means some sort of secretly skilled seductress. I didn’t even know what I wanted from him. I had some pretty wild ideas, like I would give this to him, he would confess his love sweep me off my feet and carry me off into the sunset to live happily ever after. Pretty ludicrous stuff.

When class ended I hung back a bit and waited. Mr Redman said his farewells to some and was wishing everyone luck. I just waited until the room emptied. Mr. Redman just smiled as I walked up to him. He told me he would miss having me in class and wished me luck in University. I could not even look him in the face. I just pulled the gift out of my bag and handed it to him. I was so nervous I even bowed slightly as I gave it to him. He said that the gift was not necessary and asked if he could open it. I mumbled something eloquent like “Um sure.” and he unwrapped it. I had to look up to see his face and did so as he saw what it was. He got a huge beaming smile and asked how the hell I knew he collected tea sets. I stammered out that he is always drinking tea and I thought a new set for him was a good idea. He smiled at me and said it was lovely and extremely kind of me. We stared at each other and I saw his eye brow move slightly. It was like he just realized how I was staring at him. I quickly spoke really fast saying how great a teacher he was and how much I admired him and loved having him as a teacher and how he was the kindest teacher ever and just rambled on like I was an auctioneer on crack. When i finally stooped speaking i looked back at the floor. I was screaming at myself inside about being a dork, a moron, an idiot, how stupid I look.

Then he put his hand on my shoulder. I looked up at him and he was smiling and said “Sachiko you deserve every good thing this world has to offer. You have been a joy to teach and I will miss you.” He gave me a hug and it was just a friendly hug, like a brotherly one. I know I took a really deep breath and exhaled. He let me go and was still smiling and said he had a staff meeting to attend about exams, he was sorry to hurry this along but he had to go. I managed a smile and picked up my bag and walked toward the door. I turned back and he was staring at the tea set. I said “You were right about everything.” He looked at me and raised an eye brow. I said “The first day we met you told me not to worry. You were right. These last four years have been amazing.” I turned and walked out.

I left feeling like we were never going to see each other again. I graduated and Mr Redman was not there. He had gone on a teaching exchange to some place in Australia for a year. I was sad but moved on. I admit that I often looked back and thought of him whenever I walked into a lab. He was sort of my science happy place.

Two years later I went out with friends. It was a typical Friday night. We had dressed to kill because we planned to go to a good club after having dinner at a nice Chinese restaurant. University was going really well and I was happy. I was single at the time and hoped I might meet someone. I had my hair and nails done and was wearing black cocktail dress, nylons and heels. It was nice to get out of jeans and track pants for a change.

We had dinner and went to a really nice wine bar before planning on heading to a club. We all walked in and found a really nice seating area. I had a wine in my hand and decided to go for a tour and check the place out. It was really nice. The main floor was all wood and so beautiful. The lighting and varying ceiling heights made seating areas seem so intimate and warm. I went up to the second floor and there was a piano player and that area kept the lighting and other themes from the main floor. The bar up there was not straight, but had what looked like a wave motion as it curved around beautifully. As I walked slowly along looking at the art work they had chosen I glanced over and my heart stopped dead.

Mr. Redman was sitting at the bar talking on a cell phone. He looked kind of perplexed as he spoke. I wanted to rush right over but decided to wait until he was off the phone. I stood there and saw that he was drinking a red wine. I walked over to the farthest part of the bar away and asked the bartender what he was drinking. The bartender to me it was a Yellow Label shiraz. I asked him to get me two and he did so.

I waited nervously and when Mr. Redman hung up and placed his cell phone in his blazer pocket I saw he looked sad, almost hurt. I thought to myself “okay, your not his student anymore, your old enough to be here, go talk to him.” I also noticed he looked amazing in his blazer and that he really dresses well.

I approached him and he seemed oblivious. I reached out with my right hand and set the wine in front of him. I said “Well someone looks like he is not having a good evening.” He didn’t look at me but started to say as he was turning slowly “Thats really very kind of you but I’m…” and he just froze when he saw me. I started to laugh and said “Well gee Mr. Redman its good to see you too. I’ve been well, how are you?” He smiled and started laughing. We gave each other a hug and he was a sea of questions about University, my life away, and just seemed so happy to see me that I know I was beaming. I asked him about Australia and he told me all about his experiences, including a nasty one about a spider bite that he was hospitalized for. He looked me over and said “Wow, you look amazing.” I complimented him as well and we just sort of stared until we both laughed a bit. I said “Um, I just really wanted to say hi and talk to you. If you have someone coming I can go.” He looked kind of upset and said “Well, I was supposed to be meeting someone, a lady from work, but she decided to wait until I was here to call and say she wasn’t coming.” I asked if she said why and he replied “Apparently she feels its too soon after her breakup to be hanging out with me.”

I was about to say something when one of my girlfriends came up and said “Sachiko, where have you been? We were worried.” She was laughing and staring at Mr. Redman smiling. I said “Oh sorry, this is… “ and I started to laugh I had never called him by his first name, even though I knew it. She figured I had forgotten his name and said “She really is smarter than that usually… I’m Christine and you are?” as she was holding out her hand. He shook it and said “Peter… Peter Redman.” I watched as they shook hands and she smiled at him and at me. “So are you joining us this evening?” I just smiled at Peter and said “Could you excuse us for a moment”

I took Christine aside and said “I’m staying here with him.” She started to protest and I said “I have never ever bailed for a man or any other reason. I need you to let me do this. Please Christine don’t be mad or hate me for this.” She smiled and said “Your right, okay. I’ll let the others know. Do you know this guy?” I just smiled and said “I have trusted him for years.” She hugged me and wished me luck and left. To be honest she also said he was hot, had killer eyes, and was sexy with nice hands.

I took a deep breath and turned around and started walking back. Some woman was talking to him and laughing and touching his arm. I stopped for a second and then started walking again toward them. I didn’t care who she was I was not going to walk away this time. When I reached them I swear I saw relief in his eyes and he said “Everything okay?” as he drew me in and put his arm around me, standing next to me. I smiled up at him and said “Couldn’t be better” and turned to her and said “I don’t think we have met. I’m Sachiko.” She just stared at me with “Bitch” written all over her forehead and made her goodbyes and walked away. I looked up at him and he turned to face the bar with me. “Sorry, she came over as soon as you walked away and that was so uncomfortable. I apologize.” I laughed and said “I can’t fault her for her taste in men.” He looked down at me smiled and started laughing and rubbed my back as we sat on our stools.

We spent the next couple of hours just talking. We learned a lot about each other and the more I learned the more I liked him. At my suggestion we moved to a couch seating area that was more intimate and had a nice view of the outside. We sat down and kept chatting.

It was so easy and we were laughing a lot and just really enjoying ourselves. I had made the transition to thinking of him as Peter and he seemed very happy. He was talking about a trip he took to Banff National Park and was so into it, and happy. It sounded so beautiful and romantic that I took his hand and leaned toward him. I couldn’t help it, I leaned in toward him and I saw it. The sudden deer in the headlights panic in his eyes. I stopped and said “Are you okay?” He didn’t move away, just stared at me. He cleared his throat and looked down at the couch. I didn’t want this to stop.

I put my other hand on the side of his face and said “Peter, I have known you a long time, but I’m not your student anymore. I’m finishing second year and I know what your thinking. Please… I have always… always wanted to kiss you… I know what I’m doing…” He looked up at me and was looking me in the eyes. I said “I don’t know if you want to kiss me but I swear..” and that was all I got out. He put both his hands on the side of my head and drew me in and kissed me.

It was so soft, and so gentle and so sweet and so everything I had ever imagined and hoped for. Nothing and I mean nothing else existed for me at that moment. All I can say is it felt as if I had never been kissed before. It gradually became more passionate and soon our tongues began to dance. All I could feel was him. I could smell his cologne, feel his skin and hair and taste his sweet breath and nothing else mattered. When it ended I don’t know who drew back first. I just sat there and slowly opened my eyes.

He was staring at me with genuine caring in those beautiful green eyes and all I could think was “Perfect”. I smiled at him and caressed his face and held his hands with both of mine. He shook his head and said “Wow” as a smile grew across his face and he hugged me. I turned toward his ear and kissed it and said “Thank you” and held him tight. I felt his shoulders shaking and he was actually starting to laugh. I sat back looking at him and he said “Thank you? Oh my God Sachiko.” he was smiling and squeezing my hands and continued “That kiss… oh my God” and he kissed me again. It was just as magical and I felt my heart melt.

I was so happy, so content, so absolutely taken with him. We moved apart again and he looked around and then back at me and said “Your simply amazing, but I don’t want to…” and he trailed off looking at me. I said “You don’t want to what?” feeling a knot growing in my chest. “I don’t want to make out with you in a bar.” I relaxed and realized it made sense and was not really my thing either.

He ran his hand through my hair and said “I would change nothing about that first kiss, but I’m not comfortable here doing this with you.” I smiled and leaned my head on him for a moment trying to get some composure… I had an idea where this was headed but never dared hoped. “Where would you feel more comfortable?” He smiled and said “I’m nervous and I don’t want you to think I’m after anything beyond what we have already done, but would you consider coming to my place with me?” I just smiled and said “I can’t think of anywhere I want to be more.”

We left the bar walking hand in hand. I leaned my head against his upper arm as we walked. We didn’t say much as we walked and we got to his car. He unlocked my door and held it open for me and I was just smiling. I could not stop smiling. I kissed his lips lightly and got into the car. He came around but I noticed he stopped at the back of the car. I looked back. He was standing there talking to himself. I smiled because I thought “I’m not the only one trying to hold it together”. He came up and got in the car.

He started it and looked over at me and I was smiling back at him. I couldn’t stop myself and said “For a biology teacher you seem really nervous.” with laughter in my voice. He started laughing and said “First day nerves” laughing with me. I smiled and said “Don’t first days usually suck?” and he almost choked. Must have been the way I said “suck”. He looked over at me and said “Your bad” laughing. I just smiled and squeezed his hand. He started driving and I let my hand rest on his thigh. We kissed at every red light. I don’t recall ever hoping for red lights before.

When we pulled up to his building I reached for the door handle and he smiled and said “Could you wait a moment.” He got out and came around the car and opened the door for me. He helped me out of his car and closed the door. Holding my hand we walked through the parking to the elevator. When we got in he turned me to face him and kissed me again. We kept kissing until the bell for his floor sounded. He held my hand and walked him to his door and unlocked it and held it open for me.

All I could say at the time was wow. His condo was tastefully furnished and so immaculate in appearance. He walked in and took my hand and lead me to the couch and seated me there. He then went to get us some more wine and put the stereo on. I sat there looking around thinking how amazing his place was. His furniture was all dark brown leather, really nice pieces. It was obvious to me he liked the influence of Tuscany in his decor.

When Peter came back to the couch and handed me my wine we sat and began chatting again. The main topic was family. He clearly loved his parents and his sister and spoke of them with great affection and respect. I admired his clear feelings for them.

I told him about my family and he was fascinated by our traditions and close support of each other. He was well aware of the pressure placed on Japanese children by their parents to succeed in school and many other areas. We were quiet for a time. At this point I had curled my feet up under me and he had his arm around my shoulder as I leaned against him. I didn’t mind the quiet. I was trying to determine what I expected from tonight and what happens tomorrow.

As if he was reading my mind he said “Sachiko… I don’t know how to say this… I don’t want to offend you or in anyway… is it possible that maybe we could go out again tomorrow?” I turned to him smiling and moved up to kiss his lips and said “I can’t imagine anything that would make me say no.” We then began kissing again and it became very passionate. He lifted me on top of him placing me on his lap.

We kept kissing and my hands were touching his face, hair, arms, chest, back… wrapping around him and just feeling this man I had been crushing on in school but was crazy about now. Peter let his hands wander over me, but never onto my breasts. When he began touching my neck under my hair line with his finger tips that was it for me. Its my weak spot.

I turned on him, straddling his legs and facing him still kissing him. My dress rode up onto my ass and I didn’t even notice. I kept kissing and only realized it when I felt his hand slide down my back onto my ass. His fingers touched bare flesh, exposed by my thong, and he froze. I moaned into his mouth not wanting him to stop. He let his hand slide down and cup my ass. Grinding on him I could feel his full erection. He pulled me hard against him and lowered his mouth to my neck and bit it lightly. I held his head there and moaned again as he kissed and licked my neck, his hand squeezing my ass and caressing it. His other hand slid down and began caressing my ass as well. I leaned back and pushed my lips to his again. My whole body was on fire and I was kissing him as hotly as he returned it. He cupped my ass firmly and seemingly without effort he stood up and I wrapped my legs around him never breaking our kiss.

He turned around and laid me down on the couch gently, kneeling between my spread legs, setting me near the edge. He broke our kiss and pulled back looking at me. He caressed my face and said “We don’t have to do this.” I grabbed him by his shirt and pulled him toward me until we were eye to eye and said “Peter, I want this, more than anything.” He kissed me hotly again and when he broke the kiss gently pushed me back so I was resting my shoulders and head against the back of the couch.

He slid his hands down my body, cupping my breasts and kissing my neck. He kissed his way down my body, kissing and licking my cleavage as he moved down, kissing my stomach through my dress. When he moved back a bit he looked up at me. I was so on fire and wanted him to keep going. I spread my legs further and lifted them up setting one foot far to the left, the other leg I curled around his back pulling him down. He kissed and caressed my thighs and pulled my thong aside. His lips made contact with my pussy first. I swear I almost came right there. He cupped my ass in his hands and lifted it slightly as he started licking and probing. His tongue pure magic as he flicked it along my lips, drove it inside then would pull back to lick at my clit. I came fast and hard, arching my back off the couch and falling to the side, crying out in pleasure. He kept kissing and licking me gently taking me through three very fast and hard orgasms. I laid there looking at him and he kissed my thigh again and sat up gathering me into his arms. I kissed him and held him and almost cried. This was more than I ever dreamed of. He picked me up in his arms and carried me to his bedroom. I was kissing his neck as he carried me and was the happiest I had ever been with a man. I had no idea how much better it would get.

When we entered the bedroom he gently laid me down on the bed and kissed me and said he would be right back. Funny, but I remember thinking how awesome his mattress was. I sat up and undid my dress clasp and unzipped it and slid it off. I set it on the armchair in the corner and looked at myself in the mirror. I was still wearing my bra, thong and stockings. I hoped he would want to take them off. I jumped back onto the bed and laid back. I was watching the door when he walked back in. He was carrying the wine and our glasses and a tray of fruit and cheese. I smiled and thought how amazing he was. An uncomfortable thought entered me mind. I wonder if that woman he was supposed to meet was supposed to come back here tonight. He set down the tray and the wine and poured me another glass. When he handed it to me he looked at my eyes and sat down next to me on the bed.

He touched my hair and said “Whats wrong?” I didn’t want to lie but I also didn’t want to sound like a stupid paranoid silly woman. If he had hoped to bring her back here that was his business and before I came along. On the other hand I needed to know… I don’t know why. I just knew that in asking I was stupid and could ruin a great night. Not like I had any special claim or even a right to question him about it. Seriously, he had a life before I came along. It was very silly of me.

I looked down and was shamed to even ask. He turned my head up toward him holding my chin “Did I do something wrong… please… whatever it is tell me.” I looked at him and I know I had tears forming. He set down his wine and said “Woah woah woah, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. Oh my God I’m so sorry… I thought this was okay… I should have asked… please don’t cry.” I looked at his eyes and he looked as upset as I was. He was genuinely shaken by what he thought was a bad thing on his part. I said “I’m being stupid… and I have no right to ask this… but that lady from work you were supposed to meet tonight… would she have had this wine and this food brought to her here tonight?” He looked shocked for a second and said “What are you thinking?” I said “I’m being stupid… I’m sorry… you just run into me and I’m being a bitch about a woman who I don’t know and have no right to ask about.” He stared at me for a moment and got up and walked to the window. I sat up thinking I have really fucked this up. But what could I say? I had already been an idiot. Kind of hard to pull that foot out when he had been nothing but gracious and charming and caring to me. What the hell was I thinking… that he owed me a ring? Peter turned around and looked at me. I felt about 2cm tall. He sighed and walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.

He took my hand in both of his and said “Sachiko, all I can tell you is that she is history. Yes I bought all this in preparation in case things went well with her and we came back here. I never imagined in a million years I was going to run into you tonight. I can’t claim any special preparation for you being here. I never imagined before that I would ever, ever, have you in my bedroom. All I can say is this… I am so happy you are here and that we ran into each other. I don’t know why God picked tonight to smile down on me. You are so damn gorgeous and sweet and to be honest everything I could ever want. I’m not mad at you for asking and I definitely don’t think your stupid. I can only tell you that the way I feel about you now is way stronger than I ever thought possible and that I’m sorry I made you cry.” I put my hand over his and said “I’m may not be stupid but that was immature. It’s not like you owe me anything, and I think I made myself cry to be honest.” he sat looking at me and said “What do you see with me?” I actually gulped I think. He raised his eyebrows and said “This is a conversation about us… you and me. I would like to know what your thinking.” I said “You are going to think I’m delusional or maybe slightly nuts.” He laughed and said “Insanity has its own appeal sometimes.” So I went on to explain that I had a crush on him all through highschool, that he was a huge influence on things that I did and my love of science. That I had wanted to kiss him or something that last day and that I had found him again and I was not going to just let go and walk away. I told him that tonight at some point I realized that crush was changed forever and I thought of him with deep and honest affection and wanted to find out if it could be more. I said a lot of things to him. I can’t remember it all, but that was the important stuff.

He smiled at me and said come here. He stood up with his hand out to me. I got up and he lead me into his office. He said “What do you think?” I stared at him thinking what does this have to do with anything. I looked around and saw it. There, sitting in the prominent spot in a cabinet was the tea set I had given him. The card was neatly laying next to it. I looked at him and walked over and looked closer at the cabinet. Everything else in there was trophy related, nothing from any students or from school. I looked back at him and said “You told me before you collect tea sets.” he said “I keep them in the kitchen. This one was special and touched my heart. So I keep it in here where I see it everyday.”

I turned to him and just stared. I walked over and hugged him fiercely. I held onto him and every doubt I had, every stupid foolish notion vanished. I looked up at Peter and he gathered me against him lifting me and kissed me tenderly. He set me down and said “You can ask me anything, and I will always answer you honestly. I want to keep seeing you Sachiko. I know, deep inside, what a kind and compassionate woman you are. It may be crazy but there it is.”

I took his hand and walked him back to the bedroom. I turned to face him and undressed him slowly. The entire time he smiled at me and caressed my head. Of course there was something I was curious about. When I slid down his boxer shorts and I saw his erect cock for the first time… lets just say it hit me in the forehead. I sat back and looked up at him and laughed and he said “Sorry, should have warned you.” I looked up at him as I knelt there, his erect beautiful cock so close to me and thought to myself there was no place else I wanted to be.

I reached up with my hand and gently began stroking it while looking into his eyes. They were full of warmth and building passion. I kept looking at him as I slowly moved forward and began licking it. I licked along his shaft, ran my tongue over the head and lifted it higher so I could lick his balls. He said “Oh my god this is unreal” I moved back to the tip and took him into my mouth. Dont laugh but when your a Catholic Girl you do work at certain things to please a guy without giving “It” up. I slid down his cock as far as I could and felt him hit my throat. He gasped and I thought I want this and I’m going to do it. I went as far as I could and forced him into my throat, my nose hit against his stomach and when I pulled back gasping he shook. I smiled at him and said “Oh my God” and went back after his cock. I wanted it, I was so hungry for it I could barely think. I just lost myself in the moment. Taking him into my throat over and over again. I heard him say “Careful I’m close” and I used my hand to tease his balls while my other hand gripped his thigh. I began working harder and he yelled out “Im going to cum, please…..” I didn’t stop but looked at his eyes and felt it. His big beautiful cock throbbed and started shooting into my mouth. I kept going and took it all in. I felt his thighs shake and eased off slightly. When he was finished I swallowed and pulled back looking up at him.

Peter stared down at me and had such a look of wonder and happiness and he leaned over and scooped me up and took me to the bed. He laid me back and dove between my thighs with a vengeance. I was in a daze of pleasure as he started eating me like a starving man, drawing out every gasp from me like it was a precious gem. I heard him telling me how fantastic I was, how sweet I tasted, and how he could do this all night. He ate me through three wonderful orgasms I can only describe as completely mind shattering. As he slowly made his way up onto the bed above me my thighs were shaking, my heart was racing, and my breasts were heaving with the deep breaths.

He was between my legs and leaning over me. He gently leaned down and began licking my nipples and biting them gently. I arched my back giving him easier access, offering them to him. My hands flew to his head as I held him there gently. One of his hands moved to my wet pussy and began gently caressing me. In no time I was over the top and launched into another powerful orgasm. I could not believe it. I could see nothing but his eyes and the whole world faded away. He held me, gently kissing and caressing me. He was smiling at me and I finally managed to speak and said “Oh Peter… oh my God Peter… that was so beyond words, so amazing” he smiled down at me and said “Then this will really rock your world” and he moved between my thighs. He was hard as rock. I felt it the second the tip of his gorgeous cock touched my wet lips. He slowly slid into me, deliberately and without stopping. Each time I gasped thinking he was done he would prove me wrong, driving further into me than anyone ever had. When his cock was almost all the way inside he made contact with my cervix. I just stared up at this wonderful and heaven sent man and kissed his lips.

He held himself there for a moment while I adjusted to his deep penetration. When he started moving in me I melted. I wrapped my legs around him and put my hands on his shoulders and he began a strong deep steady pace. I was crying out in ecstasy and he gradually increased speed. He was hitting places I never imagined and I was a writhing in pleasure. My orgasm hit like a tsunami and he never faltered. He kept increasing the pace and was hammering into me and then it happened, the deepest I had ever been penetrated. He went past my cervix and as I screamed he kept drilling into me. I was so full of his cock my head was spinning and the pain faded away replaced with nothing but pure raw animal feelings of need. I looked at him and saw the fire in his eyes. As I exploded in another orgasm he kept going for a few more moments and then pulled out. I was still trying to get my bearings as he flipped me over and pulled me onto my knees. He slid his lovely cock back into me and began thrusting again. One hand reaching around me to my clit, the other on my hip. He well and truly deeply fucked me that night. He just kept pounding me and I didn’t know how much more I could take. I had orgasmed so many times I was being held up by him. His strong thrusts never stopping, my body laying totally open to him.

He pulled me back and up against him. He was thrusting like a madman and I was crying out in pleasure or pain. I don’t know, both maybe. I felt his hand leave my hip and gently encircle my throat, holding me fast. He screamed out my name and he came, so deep inside me and buried himself past my cervix. He held me that way for about twenty seconds and then gently laid me back on the bed. I was laying on my stomach, facing him as he laid beside me. He caressed my hair out of my face and said “You are absolutely amazing.” I stared at him and said “But you did all the work, your the amazing one.” He just smiled and said “You inspire me, but if your feeling guilty I’m sure you can make it up to me later” and kissed my lips.

This was really one of the best nights of my life.

This was my first attempt at writing. I am sure I made many mistakes. Please let me know what you thought of this. I do have more to share. Thank you so much for taking the time to read this when this site is filled with so many wonderful authors.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

BBW threesome

04 Sunday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Masturbation, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, BBW, Bi-sexual, Consensual Sex, Female/Female, Male/Female, Plumper, threesome, True Story

Introduction:

I am a 20y/o chubby BBW college student who just recently had my first threesome with a couple from Craigslist. I loved it and I thoughts other might too.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I am 5’5″, brown hair, blue eyes, you can call me Mae, and actually I’m quite pretty, except for the fact that I’m over weight. I’m one of those girls that always gets the “you’d be so pretty if you lost weight” backhanded compliment. So I’ve never gone out with anyone or had sex with anyone, boy or girl (I’m bisexual). Which is a huge issue because I get horny so easily. Everyone thinks I’m so innocent but goddamn do I want to have sex. Sadly I’m too shy to come on to people that I’m unsure of whether they are into big girls or not and it’s hard finding out if they are up for some good friends with benefits stuff. So I turned do Craigslist.

Yeah I know it’s not always safe but I knew how to handle it. I put a few ads up looking for a man or woman down for some fun with a BBW and soon got some replies. I weeded out the sketchy people, and the people that were into things that I’m not really for (BDSM, watersports, etc), and that’s when I came along a nice couple.

28y/o BBW wife (Lisa) and her 30y/o chubbish husband (Mica) contacted me and said they were looking for a friend with benefits for them both. After some discussion, info exchange and pictures I decided I wanted to get to know them. We started texting and sending more pictures. Mica really loved sexting and I was okay with that, nothing gets me more turned on then hearing what he’s gunna do to me. He sent me pictures of his dick and I was pleased to see that it was a nice thick 7 inch cock. Of course a little was hidden under his tummy but that’s okay. Lisa didn’t text as much but when she did, it was pictures and videos of her and Mica fucking like crazy.

This couple were exactly what I was looking for, they accepted the fact that even though I had never been with another person that they didn’t have to go easy on me. I’ve been using dildos on my pussy and ass for years and liked it hard. So the moment they asked to meet up I jumped on the chance.

It was a Friday night after I got done classes. I showered and shave and put on a cute dress and then I anxiously waited until the time they said they would pick me up at my dorm since I do not have a car on campus. When they arrived and waved me down excitedly, Lisa got out of the car and gave me a big hug. This shocked me a little because I’m not a big hugging person but that’s nothing compared to how close we were going to get soon.

To my surprise Lisa sat in the back of the SUV with me and once we were situated Mica pulled away from the campus, starting the 25 minute drive back to their place. For the first few minutes they chatted with me about everyday things, and that they were so happy when I replied to their email. They asked if I was nervous, and told me there was nothing to worry about. Then suddenly the mood changed a little.

Lisa began moving a little closer to me and put her hand on my thigh. “Mae, we’re so excited to show you the pleasures of being with another person. Mica and I kept getting so turned on talking about all the things we’ll do.”

As she talked she began stroking my leg reassuringly. “Mica and I really want to get to know you, and so far you seem like such a wonderful girl.”

Lisa hand got closer and closer to my crotch as she spoke until she was barley brushing it. Seeing as I did not make any move to stop her, Lisa’s hand went under my dress and began running up and down my inner thigh. I was slightly shocked, not expecting anything to happen so soon, but I did not protest. This was really turning me on.

Instinctively opening my legs a little wider as she got closer to my pussy, Lisa’s hand finally had more access and reached my underwear where she gently rub against my clit. The anticipation and waiting made me gasp a little once she did touch me which made Lisa pause for a moment.

Quietly she asked me “Is this okay? I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

I quickly told her “Oh it okay, I’m fine… Just not used to it… But it feels good.”

Looking relieved Lisa began slowly rubbing my clit through my underwear again, this time with a little more pressure. By then I was so excited that my clit wasn’t hard to find. Feeling good, I opened my legs again wider, and this gave Lisa more room to rub my pussy at full. She flicked, and gently pinched my clit, then would rub my pussy lips, putting in enough pressure to find my now wet hole. As I began soaking through my underwear, Lisa pushed them to the side and slowly started rubbing my pussy directly. The touch of another person hitting all my sensitive spots got me really hot and I began to breathe heavily as she played with my clit and started dipping her finger tips into my hole every few seconds.

With in minutes I was moaning quietly, happy from how things were turning out so far. I noticed Mica watching from the review mirror and smiling as his wife got me off. It wasn’t enough for me though, and I think Mica could tell because soon he asked “Do you feel good Mae?” To which I left out a soft yes, and he replied “Do you want more?”

I quickly nodded and looked at Lisa hoping she understood. She did.

Pulling her hand away, Lisa scooted away slightly, then asked me to re-position myself so that my back was leaning against he car door, and my legs slightly draped over Lisa’s. I lifted my butt in the area slightly as she began taking off my undies, and let her slip them off and on to the SUV’s floor. With one leg positioned on Lisa’s lap and another hanging off the side of seat, she had full access to my pussy. Once comfortable, Lisa began stroking my pussy again, but this time once she began dipping her finger tip into my hole she didn’t stop. From all her working, her middle finger slid right in and wiggled around gently.

She pumped her finger in and out until she felt like I was ready for another finger. Pulling almost all the way out, Lisa inserted both her ring finger and middle finger this time, and began making the coming her motion with her fingers. With this she stroked a really sensitive area and I let out a gasp of pleasure.

“You like that spot don’t you?” She asked as she started fingering me, rubbing up against that spot every chance she could.

It felt so good, her fingers were long and thick, and I didn’t think it could get much better… until she inserted a third finger. With this I felt my pussy stretch a little wider, and she begin thrusting and twisting her fingers. She laid her other arm on my stomach and began using her left hand to rub my clit as her right hand finger fucked me faster and harder than before. As Lisa finger my pussy, my breathing grew shallower and I knew I was about to be hit with my first wave of pleasure.

I closed my eyes tightly and grabbed Lisa’s leg and the car seat. Lisa felt my sudden clench on her fingers and started hitting that spot again hard and fast.

“Cumming? You gunna cum all over?”

“Yes.” I gasped, “I’m gunna cum. I’m gunna cum.” I began thrusting my hips to match her fingers, whimpering with pleasure as she brought me to climax. Letting out a small scream, I came all over her fingers, and collapsed in the seat.

“That’s what I like to hear” Mica called up front.

Lisa pulled out her fingers, and gave me a moment to just lay there, catch my breathe and take in what just happened. Once my breathing was even, Lisa gave a small smack to my pussy, which made me jump and laugh.

With that I sat up and fixed my dress, still glowing from feeling so good.

Lisa, Mica and I took the last few minutes of the car ride to chat, and clean up before arriving at their place.

Once we were there, Lisa and Mica took me up to their apartment and said I could grab a seat in the living room. Once I got comfy Lisa and Mica gave me a drink and sat around me. We listened to music, talked about life, and our interest. It was an enjoyable chat, I really liked their personalities, they made me feel comfortable and joyful to be there. But soon enough, I noticed the change in atmosphere and the looks in Mica and Lisa’s eyes, the same ones right before Lisa fingered me. This got me all excited again.

This time Mica was making the first moves. He moved closer and began kisses my neck, which is a total weak spot for me. As he kissed my neck, his hand slid under my dress and bra, and began playing with my breast. He sucked and kissed my neck moving down to my collar bone sending shivers of excitement down my body. As he groped my left boob, pinching and flicking the nipple, I notice Lisa slowly stood up and went into another room. I was curious, but not enough to make Mica stop. Especially Mica’s hand that was playing with my breast made its way down to my bare pussy (left the under wear in their car) and began pushing his fingers in my hole.

I was still wet from the car ride, and two of his fingers went in nicely but it was still such a different feeling. His fingers were thicker and rougher than Lisa’s, they reached even farther, easily touching my favorite spot all over again.

Mica went slow and steady, asking “Do my fingers feel good, you like getting fucked by my fat fingers?”

I moaned and nodded and held his arm as his big fingers penetrated me. He kept going, and I was getting the urge to ask for more, when he slowly pulled them out.

I was definitely disappointed, but before I could protest Mica stood up and motioned for me to follow him. I was so horny so I followed him without question. We went a few doors back and found Lisa standing naked in their bedroom. She was going through her drawers and taking out many sex toys hidden away. Mica knelt on the bed and motioned for me to come over and lay down on my back. I did as he said and carefully laid down on the bed, my heart beating with nervousness and excitement.

Mica began pushing up my dress so that my lower half was in full view, and seemed to enjoy the sight as he took off his pants and boxes to reveal his big dick already erect. Standing up next to the bed, Mica began stroking his cock and asked me “You said you were on birth control correct?”

“Yes”

“Can I go bareback then?”

This excited me, hearing that sex without a condom felt better for both the woman and the man I quickly replied, “Of course.”

Mica smiled and patted the edge of the bed, “Mae can you move your ass to the edge here?”

I did as Mica said, knowing exactly what he was getting ready for. Lisa joined us on the bed but still kept her distance as she leaned again the head board and began using a toy on her clit as she watched us.

Standing between my open legs, Mica stroked his cock, began fingering me again, twisting them around and making sure I was nice and ready.

Lisa was starting to get into too and demanding Mica around playfully. “Come on baby, you gunna fucked her nice young pussy? Come on, fuck her hard. You heard her in the car, she’s ready.”

Ready I was, and to my pleasure Mica and pulled out his fingers, and began lining up his now fully erected penis. It was just a big as I remembered seeing in the pictures, and I couldn’t wait to get fucked by it.

Once the tip of the head was at the entrance of my hole, Mica began pushing. A rush of pleasure came over me as his big cock slowly started going deeper and deeper in. When his dick was a few inches in, he pulled all the way back out, lined up again and pushed back in, this time with a little more force.

Slowly he began thrusting, going deeper and deeper with each thrust. It didn’t hurt, but I knew Mica was being careful not to push me too far for my first real penis. He continued this until until his cock hit my deepest parts.

“I’m all the way in Mae. How does it feel?”

Smiling I said, “Fantastic, it feels so good, and your dick is so thick.”

“Are you ready for more?”

As soon as I nodded, Mica began thrusting using his full length. Still taking it steady he pumped in and out, grinding his dick against the walls of my vagina every time he pulled out. Suddenly he stopped, and I gave a small whimper of protest, but fortunately he wasn’t done.

Patting my legs to one side, Mica asked, “Can you turn over and get on all fours?”

I complied happily, excited to try a new position and determined to be fucked again. As soon as I tuned over, I brought myself to the edge of the bed again, and wiggled in anticipation. After spreading my legs some so that my pussy dipped to line up with his cock, Mica found my hole and began pushing in. The deeper he got, the more I realized this was a whole new feeling, his dick seemed to be touching all new areas.

To my surprise and utter enjoyment, Mica didn’t take it as slowly this time, and as soon as he had his full length in me, he began a steady thrusting motion. I moaned and squeaked as he fucked me doggystyle. After two or three minutes of thrusting and grinding, my body started screaming for more. Feeling his dick hit me deep inside and stretch my nice wet hole, I knew I wanted more.

Still unsure of how to go about this, I mustered up the courage and made a small plea, “Harder…please.”

I don’t believe Mica heard me, but Lisa who was enjoying the scene did. She quickly began urging me to speak up. ” You want it harder? Come on, you gotta say it louder. Tell him how you want it, tell him what your slutty hole wants.”

I was super embarrassed, but all reason was lost and she was right. I was so wet, and it felt so good but I wanted more. So louder this time I said “Mica, please fuck me harder. I need it harder.”

I think he was holding back, because as soon as he heard my plea, Mica grabbed my chubby waist tightly, and did exactly as I asked. He fucked me HARD. He was now holding me tightly in place as he slammed his dick in me. I began letting out little screams every time he slammed his big cock deep in my pussy, and heard a nice slapping sound every time Mica thrust deep inside. He continued pounding my pussy relentlessly, even when my arms gave out and only my ass was still in the air. This seemed to give him even more incentive as he put more of his weight into each thrust.

At this point I was moaning and making noises I thought only people in porn videos make.

Lisa was watching her husband pound me into submission as she fucked her pussy with a dildo. At this point she was ramming the dildo in and out of her own pussy, screaming out obscenities as she started to reach her climax. I could not pay much attention to Lisa though, as Mica was also coming to a finish.

By this point, Mica had been fucking me so hard that I was moving farther and farther from the edge of the bed. Instead of stopping and moving me back, Mica stepped on the bed, put his weight on me, and began fucking me while standing above me.

“Oh fuck! Mae… i’m going to cum! I’m going to cum in your fat pussy!”

I felt Mica’s dick become larger and harder. His thrust even more aggressive. He was pounding me into the bed, and I could no longer keep my hips raised with the force and weight of each thrust. I was moaning and whining in a weird pleasurable pain, and finally screamed when with one last thrust he buried his cock deep in my pussy and came.

The sensation was amazing as I felt his cum pour inside. With a few more small thrust, he released the rest of his load in me then pulled out to lay on the bed.

We all sat there catching our breathes. I felt tired and even a little sore, but I was in heaven.

After laying there for a few moments, Lisa got up and patted my ass lightly while smiling at me. “Looks like you really enjoyed your first time. Are you okay?”

I continued to lay there but nodded and said “Yeah, it felt really good. I’m kind of thirsty though.”

Lisa chuckled, “It’s quite a work out for us big girls right? Do you want some water?”

Again I nodded.

Lisa left the room to go get water bottles, and Mica finally sat up. He looked very pleased, and scooted closer to be on the bed, and started rubbing my back. “You felt great Mae! Your nice little pussy took me like a champ.”

I was embarrassed by the words but I took it as a compliment.

Finally I sat up, and asked if I could go to the bathroom. Mica quickly showed me the way. While In there I cleaned up a little, and relieved myself. Once I was done, I found Mica and Lisa watching Tv on their bed. They patted the bed near them inviting me to join this moment of relaxation. We sat for a little bit and watched some CSI.

After the episode of CSI, Lisa and Mica started chatting with me about college, about work, and even about how I felt when Mica fucked me. Talking about it started getting me horny again, and I began to squirm.

Lisa noticed. “Are you ready for another round?”

I blushed and said “Yeah”.

Surprising me, Mica grabbed my ass and asked, “Want to try anal this time?”

Seeing as I like use butt plugs and dildos on my ass, I said “Sure. It’s going to take a little preparation though.”

“That perfectly okay, it’s not really Lisa’s thing, so it’s nice to do it when I can.”

With that Mica turned off the TV, and Lisa got lube and a dildo ready. As she did this, I took off the rest of my clothes and got on all fours again, and Lisa positioned herself behind me.

“Spread your legs a little.”

As I spread them, Lisa pour lubricant down my ass crack and on her fingers. She rubbed the lubricant around my asshole, and gently started to push her middle finger in. Gradually she began going deeper and deeper as my asshole relaxed and softened. Once her finger was in past her knuckle, she pulled it out and added more lubricant. After a few more gentle pushes she was fingering my ass, and added a second finger in once I was comfortable enough.

She wiggled her fingers around and twisted them as she felt the inside walls of my ass. It felt so good that I got up the confidence to say “You can start using the dildo now.”

Lisa didn’t argue and began rubbing lube all over the dildo. The dildo was about 3/4 the length and half the thickness of Mica’s cock so I was not scared taking it. Slowly she inserted the dildo, and with the smooth edges and lube it went in nice and easy. By this time, Mica was hard again, and and sat at the end of the bed watching us as stroked his dick.

Finally Mica got up and went to the back side of Lisa and told her to get on all fours just as I had. Lisa smiled and told me to take the dildo and continue fucking my ass with it. Once I got positioned and gave them room, Mica started fucking Lisa from behind. He was not as forceful as when he fucked me, but they both seemed to enjoy it a lot. He knew just how to grind and move to get Lisa to scream.

I continued to loosen up my ass and rub my clit as Mica fucked his wife. Watching two people fuck right in front of me was so hot, and I started really getting into fucking my ass. Within minutes Lisa was moaning loudly and slamming her ass up against Mica’s dick. This continued for a few seconds until Lisa gripped the bed tightly, shoved her head into a pillow and let out a muffled scream.

Once she was done cumming, Lisa plopped down on the bed breathing heavily. Mica stood at the edge of the bed, his dick still rock hard, and looked at me. “Do you think you’re ready? Or do you want to use your pussy again?”

I was so excited by all the days fun that I wasn’t going to give up this chance. “No it’s okay, I’m ready to go.”

With out having to be asked, I removed the dildo and put it down on the bed, then got on all fours again. Mica grabbed the Lube and positioned me where he wanted. Just as Lisa had, Mica pour a good amount of lube down my ass and rubbed it all around and inside my ass. After running some lube on his dick, he lined up his cock head and once again began to gently push.

His dick was definitely bigger than the dildo, but the gentle stretching gave me a rush of adrenaline. With small thrusts, Mica got deeper and deeper into my ass. The last thrust shoved the rest of his dick in, and it shocked me a little with how deep it reached. Mica’s dick was buried in my ass all the way to the base. He sat there for a moment then began to pull out to the tip. Once again he pushed back in but faster and with more force. This continued until he had a steady pace.

“Shit” he grunted “It feels fucking great. You okay?”

“Yeah there was a little pain at the beginning but it feels good now.”

As Mica pumped, Lisa crawled underneath me and began using a small bullet vibrator on my clit. I gasped in surprised and yelled “Oh god! Holy… that feels so good.” The sensation of Mica’s big dick rubbing inside me and the vibrator felt so good. I started panting and moaning.

I believe Mica took this as a good sign, so he pulled out, squirted more lube in me and on his dick, then slammed his cock back in. Before I knew it, Mica was pounding my asshole, he must have felt good because he wasn’t as cautious as he had been before. Grabbing my hips again, Mica slammed his big cock into me over and over again. His dick felt so deep I imagined it was in my stomach.

For the second time that day I felt the wave of extreme pleasure start to hit me. My arms let out and I begin cradling Lisa’s head that was underneath me. My breathe grew ragged and I started to scream.

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck! I’m going to cum. Don’t stop! Oh god!”

Mica fucked my ass hard and fast, Lisa licked my breast that were in her face and continued to rub the bullet vibrator on my clit.

“You gunna cum? You gunna cum from my dick in your ass? You slutty girl!”

“Yes! Oh god fuck me!”

I tightened my grip on Lisa and slammed my ass against Mica, and screamed “Oh my god!!” as my body shook and I came. Mica gave my ass a few more slams as my body quivered and I whimpered in pleasure.

I collapsed in a shaky heap on the bed and watched Lisa give Mica a handjob until he came too.

We all sat there, and relaxed once again. I planned on staying the night so I didn’t feel bad when I finally fell asleep from exhaustion .

That was the first time this fat 20 year old chick got fucked, and it was amazing. Ive had a few more play dates with them sense, and would love to share those experiences too if you like this one. Just leave me feed back 🙂

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Working Girl Part One

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Gay, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, Incest, Male/Female, Prostitution

Where one job happily becomes a better one…..

ilove-u.com_600659-8.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

As he finished showering and dressing he left me with a quick, sweet kiss.

“I’d love to see you again,” he said softly, “soon, very soon.”

“Not a problem, you know how to contact me, I’d be happy to. In case my uh, wetness didn’t let you know, I had a very pleasant time myself.”

He laughed softly. It was about the only ‘soft’ thing about him. He was about six three with a toned, but not bulky set of muscles and an eight inch cock that didn’t seem to ever want to go down. He’d come twice in my mouth, and once inside me and seemed to get hard again instantly. He’d known how to use it, too, as I’d had a solid three orgasms while he fucked me so sweetly. And his wife didn’t ‘like’ sex? Silly, silly girl. I’d asked and he’d said she was roughly the same size as I was, so his larger than average cock couldn’t have been painful, but he said she had a bunch of hangups about sex. The little fool.

He left moments later and I eagerly added him to my ‘can’t wait to see again’ list, which is starting to get to be a sizable list. Oh, me? Yes, I’m a ‘working girl’, but no, I’m no hooker or streetwalker. I’m a courtesan, and a damned good one. Men come to me because they can’t find the intimacy they seek elsewhere. It’s not always about orgasms, (although there are plenty of those) it’s about a guy forgetting his troubles, his bad marriage, his crappy job, whatever, for a little while. With me, he knows tenderness, caring, and, I might add, mind blowing sex.

How did I end up here?

I have a terrific family, so no issues there, other than a snippy mother who expects me to be close to perfect, I’ve never done any drug of any kind, and I rarely drink. So no other vices led me to this path, but I did want an education. I’d had one growing up, as we were well off, but not rich. Good schools, and Mother insisted one summer that I attend finishing school because she’d never done anything of the sort. She’d grown up poor, and wanted her daughter to be a Lady with a capital L. So at sixteen I got sent off to a ritzy school in Sussex, England for a year of learning to be a lady. The school was a blast as my English and European classmates taught me as much as the school did. I’d learned about the joys of other girls from my German roommate and a sweet girl from London showed me how to suck a cock perfectly with the help of her more than willing boyfriend. We’d also explored a three way which seemed like it was good fun as well. I came back to America with all the polished good manners you’d expect. I knew all the social graces, knew all the right people, and all the right things to say and do.

My schoolwork hadn’t suffered at all, either, flawless grades abounded, and it was time to look for colleges and universities. My grades alone would get me accepted anywhere, but money had become an issue as father had suffered some financial setbacks. No huge losses or foreclosure on our home or anything, but my college fund had been hit in order to stave off other problems. I entered my senior year of high school quite a bit poorer than the previous year and I needed a job.

With all my social skills, and the fact that I’d attended a finishing school in England I got a job as a nanny. The mother would deal with the kids in the mornings, and after school I was in charge until bedtime, plus it gave me time to study when they were napping. Once school let out, I could put in more hours and have a nice sum stashed away so my student loans wouldn’t be that bad for my freshman year.

I loved my job, and I loved the kids, but Lee Cooper was a problem. He was their father, and he was just incredibly gorgeous. I wet my panties every time I saw him just about, and as I has my own room with bath, I did a hell of a lot of masturbating thinking about him. However, it was obvious that he and his wife Claire weren’t getting along. She was nice as could be to me, and loved her kids very much, but her husband who worked his butt off to provide them with everything was somehow an asshole? He was nice to her, loved his kids as well, and never fooled around. He did put in a lot of hours, but the man was the president and CEO of a financial firm that made millions. He always made it home to kiss his kids goodnight, there was always time to play with the kids, etc. She just didn’t seem to care.

One day on my day off, I was going to spend a few dollars on some shoes, and I’d carefully figured it out so I wouldn’t waste too much of my cash. It was Nordstrom’s annual shoes sale, and I was ready for it. it was crowded, but I’d gotten two pairs I wanted at less than I’d hoped to pay! Win for me! Go me! With about twenty dollars left over from my shoe fund, I deserved a treat, and a big gooey dessert from one of the fancy downtown hotels beckoned. While enjoying my 37,000 calorie bliss, I heard a familiar voice.

“What’s a nice girl like you doing in a dump like this?” It was Lee.

“Hello, sir. It’s nice to see you. I was just enjoying my day out and got some shoes at a great price.” Inwardly I chided myself, I was a professional, and I’d said too much.

His smile lit up the room.

“You’re off the clock, you don’t have to be so formal, you know.”

“I’m supposed to be.”

“Well, I pay your salary, so I make the rules, no formality. Did you get a killer deal and did you have to beat up any other shoppers to get it?” he asked with a grin.

I couldn’t help but laugh as the annual sale had produced some epic battles over the years.

“No, no,” I said giggling,”I didn’t have to cut anyone, but this one girl looked like she wanted the red heels and I would have taken her down if I’d had to.”

He laughed out loud at that. It was a pleasant sound to hear as I didn’t hear it at the house that often.

“Well, I’ll tell you what, I’m taking a rare long lunch, let me order up one of whatever you’re having and we’ll talk about your war in the trenches of Nordy’s. And I’ll pick up yours, I know you’re saving for school.”

“Thank you.” I said, somewhat shyly, after all he was some kind of good looking.

The snack provided an interesting conversation as he kind of unburdened himself to me. Claire was indeed a bitch, she only cared about how much money they had so she could brag to their friends. He said she considered her children to be ‘part of the package’, and would rather have not had them.

“That’s so sad, they’re great kids, she should treasure them. I do!”

I thought I’d said too much and said so.

“No, you’re honest, which I get little of in my life. I appreciate it, it’d be nice if I could spend more time with someone who’s totally honest with me.”

“Keep on buying me desserts, and I’ll keep on being honest with you.” I quipped.

He laughed at that and promised to schedule me for “dessert breaks”.

Our joking led to a comment about not telling the wife, and I said I’d never squeal about spending private time with him. His face got serious and once again, I’d said too much.

He looked at me and couldn’t meet my eyes.

“Did I say too much again?”

“No,” he said quietly, “it’s just that I can’t say anything right here.”

“if I upset you, I’m very sorry, I certainly didn’t mean to. It was just a joke.”

“No, it’s just that….damn it, why can’t she be like you? Why can’t she care?” He was starting to lose control, and his cool facade was starting to crumble.

“She doesn’t give a damn about the kids, she doesn’t give a damn about me, the only thing she cares about is money, and the only person in the whole goddamned world that will be honest with me is my kid’s nanny? That’s a helluva thing.”

I was worried this might become a problem, and I really did want to comfort him, so I took his hand.

“Is it work things, too?” I asked softly.

“Yes, my partners are all conniving swine who would sell their mothers for a buck, and I’m trying to manage people’s retirements and college funds, and treat them fairly. It seems like no one gives a damn anymore about doing things the right and honest way.”

“I do. Why do you think I’m going to law school some day? I want to be one of the good ones.”

“You already are. Um, this is getting kind of, uh, open, can we go somewhere else to keep talking? A park or the waterfront? I just want to talk with someone who’s not lying to me.”

The poor man was falling apart, and not just because I wanted to sleep with him, I wanted to help him, to at least be a sounding board for his troubles. I made a decision I’d hoped wouldn’t be a disaster.

“Look, my house isn’t that far from here, my folks are out of town this week, I’ll make you some tea and be honest with you 100%. You can let it all out, and I won’t be a bitch, or judgmental, or anything like that. I’ll just be your friend who will listen.”

“Would you really? I don’t want you to think, that well, I’m putting moves on you or anything?”

“Not at all. Honest conversation. Honest answers. At my regular wages, I might add.” I finished with a slight giggle.

“Well, hell, your wages are a lot less than I’d pay a therapist to listen to my problems. You’re on!”

At my house, I fired up the stove and had a pot of Earl Grey going in a minute. Mom always kept the house well stocked with food and some fancy cookies and crackers made a nice touch. I poured our tea and prepared to listen.

Listen I did, the man poured out his worries, hopes, dreams, and then some. He’d been on the edge for some time, and I was glad someone, anyone had been there before he’d gone over it. However, his failing marriage was an issue that I knew there was one way I’d love to help him, but that would be a huge can of worms to open. It opened anyway when I kissed him. He kissed back, and it got hot and heavy pretty quickly, with our staggering up the stairs to my room, and we’d gotten my blouse and bra off and his shirt with my shoes flying away before we got hold of ourselves.

“Ah, this isn’t going to be right.” he said.

“I….really would like to, but that would mean something that I don’t need, and I’m pretty sure you’re too classy to be ‘the other woman’. The ‘nanny who seduced the perfect dad’, and other things like that.”

I thought for a minute and realized he was 100% right. I didn’t want that, and just to get my rocks off with a hunky guy?

“Yes, that wouldn’t be good, but…” my mind was furiously working.

“You’re paying me to be a sounding board, right? I mean, we joked about it, but I’ve been that. There are women who listen to men’s problems and make them feel better. I don’t want, or need a relationship with you. I’m hot for you, yes, but you do have a wife and kids, and it’d be nice if you could get it worked out, especially for the kids’s sake. If we keep it professional?” I left it hanging.

He looked at me for a minute and thought.

“You know, that’s actually a pretty good idea. Keep it away from the house and kids, and no promises or gifts, no expectations other than you listening to my problems and if something else happens in that time, well, it’s time I don’t mind spending money for.”

“OK, if we’re going to keep it professional, I honestly have no idea how much I should be getting.” I said with a grin. “I’ve never made it a business.”

He laughed again, long and loud, and it was a sweet sound.

“Well, one of my partners visits a woman in Bellevue and he pays her 800.00 for a night, so would 300.00 for our, ah, time spent be fair?

Better than nearly a week’s salary in a few hours? Oh yes, my girl, you may have found your calling.

“That… sounds fair, so can we get back to the kissing?”

We kissed passionately for 20 minutes and I could tell the orgasm wasn’t what he needed, it was this, the passion, the gentleness, the caring. His mouth eventually found my dripping wet pussy and he tasted me with a happy sigh. He licked me thoroughly, going back to flick my clit from time to time, and I didn’t last nearly as long as I’d hoped, I came with a scream and I had to have soaked the poor man’s face, but he looked up at me with a smile after I’d cooled off.

“Like that? There’s more where that came from!”

He kissed me all over, making my breasts tingle like they never had by sucking on them so perfectly that I almost came from that, and then he went down on me again, licking, kissing and sucking my pussy until I exploded with another pair on monster orgasms. He was an incredible lover, and I couldn’t believe his idiot wife didn’t appreciate this?

After several monsters, I had to cool down, and I really wanted to taste his cock, it wasn’t huge, maybe seven inches or a bit bigger, but it was rock hard with his pre cum glistening on the head, and I licked it gently and very ladylike which caused him to giggle a bit. The I dove down on it and took it as far as I could, and he gasped with pleasure as I took him again and again, stopping after a few strokes to play with the head and suck it as hard as I could. He was very gentle, softly stroking my hair while I sucked him and softly saying sweet things to me. It was glorious and then he finally came with a grunt and a huge jet of cum I almost gagged on because I’d never had so much in my mouth. I got control, and swallowed it all in gulp and then daintily licked my lips. Which caused him to groan again as another spurt shot out his cock!

I continued my ladylike licking and cleanup as I got it all off of his stomach, and came up for kisses, hoping he wouldn’t be one of those guys who wouldn’t kiss a girl after he’d come in her mouth. He didn’t disappoint, kissing me with fiery passion and I know he had to taste his own juices, but he didn’t seem to mind a bit. He also didn’t take long to rise again, as I felt his cock rubbing against the edge of my pussy and I looked down at it.

“He’s ready for another round?” I asked with an arch smile and he only responded with a sheepish grin. I slipped a condom on him and gently lowered myself onto him. He felt really good inside me as it had been several months for me, and I just savored the feeling of his erection in me before I rode him slowly, taking my time as I built a nice pace for us both and I could lean back and see his face as I rode that beautiful cock. I rode him hard, I slowed down, I sped up, and I worried that he would come again too quickly, but that was not the case as that perfect tool fucked me to a lovely smaller orgasm and then I sped up again, knowing I could have a huge one if I played my cards right, and without me saying a word, he knew what to do as we rolled over and and I pulled my knees up towards my head and he started to pile drive my aching pussy.

Unlike some guys, he had no problem paying attention to the rest of me as he pounded away, kissing my nipples a bit before coming up to kiss me deeply and as our tongues intertwined again and again I had an absolutely incredible orgasm that had to have drenched him, but he still pumped away, slamming himself into me with abandon before he let out a huge scream as he came deep inside of me.

We collapsed, spent, and our arms went around each other as he burst into tears.

I’m fairly intelligent, and I knew it wasn’t anything I’d done wrong, it was his own issues and guilt hitting him.

I held him close while he sobbed himself out, and oddly I felt very powerful as this big strong man, who was a titan in finance, and a respected man in the city was a helpless little boy in my bed.

After he stopped, he gently asked me if I’d enjoyed it.

“I certainly did. You were, well, very satisfying. That many orgasms isn’t something I usually get. You were also incredibly gentle, and sweet. That makes women very happy.”

“The problem for me, though, is why can’t it be like that with Claire?”

I wasn’t being paid to just fuck, I was being paid to listen and possibly help if I could.

“Well, I don’t know. Does she enjoy cunnilingus? Because that was….wow. Really good. Most women rarely get it like that.”

“She does, but it never seems like it’s enough for her. I don’t think she likes giving head either, which is kind of a problem as what guy doesn’t enjoy it?”

I thought for a moment and tried to reason it out.

“Was she a virgin when she met you?” I asked.

“Well, yeah, she was.”

“So yours in the only cock she’s ever taken like that?”

“I think so, she’s very conservative that way.”

“Then how do you expect her to be any good at it, or how she can enjoy it herself? She looks at it as a duty, not a thing to please both of you.”

“Do you really think so?”

” I know so. My first cock scared the hell out of me, but I was with a good friend in school and she showed me how to please a man that way, and how to feel sooo sexy as I do it. Does she have gag reflex issues? Another girl in school did, and we coached her with bananas until she could handle it, her next boyfriend said she was amazing where she could barely get the head of it in before.”

He looked astonished.

“I never thought of it that way before.”

“Uh-huh, you’d been around the block, and expected her to know everything? Not very fair. I’m being honest with you here.”

He laughed at that. We spent another hour cuddling and talking, and I gave him several pointers on things to try with his wife to see if they couldn’t get it fixed. I advised him, and listened to him, and had myself several incredible orgasms. When all was said and done, he gave me the agreed upon 300.00, plus another 100.00 as a tip. We had another dozen “professional” meetings before I went off to college, and by that point, he’d gotten much of his marriage repaired, and the last two meetings were for old time’s sake.

I got introduced to several associates of his in similar circumstances, and made it clear I wasn’t just a fuck for sale. They understood my rules, my extra apartment only, no outcalls, and they had to be referred by two of my previous gentlemen. Contact by e-mail only, and you’d also better have two references from other girls, otherwise, you weren’t seeing me. Not just a fuck, indeed, I was their salvation. I made them feel wanted and needed, and in several cases, there was no sex whatsoever. One guy was a widow who simply wanted the warmth of cuddling and gentle kisses to make him feel “whole”, as he put it. It worked out fairly well for me, I made a good deal of money, and took care of a few kids from time to time to cover the income. Plus, there was zero debt after four years of college. I bitched to my mother and father about my student loans, just to make it look good. Now I’m looking at law schools, and I expect to be accepted wherever I apply as my college performance was fantastic.

However, life, especially in this, ah, business, can throw you a few curves.

I’m enjoying the afterglow of my previously mentioned caller, and a little masturbation is called for. He got me very, very well, but I’m a little bit horny. What girl doesn’t get that way from time to time?

After that, it’s e-mail, and news from mom is good, dad has a fabulous new position, with the stock options alone worth quite a bit. His severance from the old company was excellent as well, and he looked to run the new place for a mere three years before retiring. Yay! He and mom worked damned hard to give us everything, and a reasonably early retirement was well earned. Going home for Christmas would be extra fun this year!

What’s this? Kevin Marsden has a new referral he’d like me to meet? And the guy also knows Blaine Hammond? Both of them are 60+ pillars of society who haven’t traded in their wives for trophy wives, but they’re tired of their uninterested wives and so they treat me very well, Hammond also credits me with helping him with an ED issue that his wife had no interest in helping at all.

The guy’s a top flight exec, certainly in the financial ballpark, (I’m easy, but most certainly not cheap) and was a “good guy who’s wife stopped giving a crap a few years ago” according to Marsden. I quickly call Marsden because at this point, I know he’s likely golfing.

“Heya sexy, how are you?”

“I’m good,” I reply, “tell me more about the new guy.”

“He’s pretty cool, we’ve already golfed together, he’s a hotshot in the finance world, but is ultra worried about being found out. I told him you were the soul of discretion.”

“Did you also explain I’m not just a piece of ass? You know my rules.”

He laughed.

“Yeah, yeah, he knows. He’s been getting the cold shoulder at home, he’s very bright, and interested in opera which ought to get you going in itself! I know that you like the talk part as well, and he’s also a big fan of first editions, and I told him you were a book lover. Sound good?”

“Mmmm…so far, looks?”

While I’m not about to discount a possible client, I won’t see a young guy, or someone who’s in terrible shape. The last thing I need is for some overweight guy to have a heart attack while trying to keep up with me.

“I dunno, six one, maybe two ten, the dark iron grey you go for, not muscular but in decent shape.”

“Sounds good to me, pass along the info, and we’ll see if he musters up. Now how about you? I know your wife is off in the Carribbean, maybe a nice bit of dinner and some fun?”

While I hardly expect them to buy me dinner, Kevin Marsden enjoys taking me to new places, however, they’re usually two or three cities away.

“I do believe that would be perfect for….. say, Thursday night? Seven o’clock?”

“You’re on, and I do like my food spicy!”

He promises me a treat for dinner and I’m off. Less than two hours later the new man e-mails me, he’s using a very generic sounding name, but some do. Others trust me with their real names, knowing they can torpedo my college dreams as well as I can ruin them. Discretion, darling, it’s worth it. He does sound pretty nice via e-mail, and describes a marriage that’s all-too familiar to me. His wife just stopped caring. Maybe he got out of shape, maybe the change took her appetite for sex, who knows, but he wasn’t happy. He described his ideal scenario as ‘lots of kissing, caressing and a lot of foreplay” as he really enjoyed it. That sounded perfect for me, so we set it up. I asked for any personal requests, with a general description of myself, because some guys want me in black lingerie, some like white, one guy wanted me in jeans and my sorority sweatshirt, it’s all up to them and I do try to accommodate them. They trust their friend’s recommendation, because no one gets a picture of me, and their cell is confiscated upon arrival. He wanted lots of candles, soft music, and me dressed very ladylike in a full length outfit. My favorite way to go, he sounded like a real gentleman. I gave him my somewhat complicated ritual of knocking in code, and announcing himself, and entering my door at the correct time, and told him my address would be forthcoming an hour and a half before our meeting.

Two weeks later, I’ve gotten showered and ready in one of my favorite outfits, it’s an off-white silk outfit that looks like it might have been worn by Rita Hayworth or someone like that. Lots of lace, and just a hint of skin, the tease is so important in these scenarios. A dab or two of my favorite perfume, and I set Pandora to some smooth old school jazz. The candles are lit and I am ready, I recline on my bed and wait.

One-two-three, one-two, one-two comes the knocks.

“Yes?” I ask in a loud enough, but still ladylike voice.

“Uh, it’s..Martin.” He’s awkward with his assumed name, how sweet.

“Do come in, I’m in the bedroom.”

The door opens and closes, and the footsteps come to my room, the lights are down, and the candles blaze.

“Hello, Melissa, I’m Martin and I…..oh….MY….GOD.”

I look up and the man standing in my bedroom is none other than…my father.

Oh shit.

Oh shit.

“What the….HELL are you doing? he asks, raising his voice with each syllable.

“Me? What are YOU doing? Running around on Mom? What’s going on?”

He just stands still without moving a muscle. Then he seems to collapse and he shuffles over to my big chair and sits down heavily.

“Well, I guess you can figure out things aren’t so good at home, right?” he asks with a pained look.

“Um, yeah, I got that all right.”

“But this? You’re selling yourself? A hooker?”

Whoops, daddy, you just pissed me off.

“For your information, I’m not a hooker, I am a courtesan. While sex is involved, it’s more about the connection, the closeness, some guys have never actually had sex with me, but they pay me well to listen to their problems and be a non-judgmental sounding board. A service you found yourself in need of, right? And did you look on some sleazy adult website to find it? Craigslist? Did you pick me up on a streetcorner? No, you wanted something unique, and special, and you found it. Not that you expected it to be me, I’ll grant you.”

“Are you even….going to school? or is this your education or career or what?”

“Oh, I’m going to school all right, and the “loans” I’m paying off don’t actually exist. I’m paid all the way until law school. Every penny of it earned by me. 4.0 average, tops in my class, and eagerly awaiting the next step. All paid for by me. I’m don’t owe anyone a dime except for my Nordstrom’s account which I’ll pay tomorrow. I do ‘nanny’ a bit to hide the source of my income, and I do pay my taxes. Your little girl learned finance well, wouldn’t you say?”

He gave me a half relieved, half stunned look.

“Well, that’s not bad at all from the money side of it, but doing this…for money?”

“Daddy, I’m what they want me to be, that’s all, like I said, sometimes there’s not even any sex. I listen to them, comfort them, offer advice on bedroom matters to the guys who might be able to fix things, and so on. I’m extremely careful, and have never caught anything, nor will I, and no, I don’t do anything disgusting. I have certain limits, and they’re respected.”

“When I’m done with law school, I will also have a vast network of professional men that know me well who will provide me with excellent contacts throughout my career. The circuit judge I see once a month will certainly be a helpful man to know, wouldn’t you say? Above all, I’m discrete. No one will ever find out, about me, or about them.”

“Unless, of course, it’s your father who drops by to try to forget his problems.” he answered morosely.

“Actually, what is going on? You’re here, we should at least try to talk about your problems there. I do that part of it quite well, believe it or not.” I said with a small smile.

Like my first, he broke down at that point. A storm of weeping as he detailed mom’s lack of interest, her devotion to charity work, her seeming ignoring of the fact that he’d kept himself in good shape and never said a word about her not looking like she did when she was 25. He let loose with torrents of emotion, and I comforted him, I held him close and let him get it out.

Then I kissed him. Yes, yes, I know, my own father? Indeed. I was always daddy’s girl, and once when I was twelve I’d accidentally opened the bedroom door to find him standing there sporting a huge erection. We both pretended it had never happened, but many years later I’d wondered what might have happened, and proceeded to fantasize about it. He was a very handsome man still, and it awakened a hunger I’d never known could truly exist. Like Lee, he stopped.

“This isn’t right, we shouldn’t….”

“If I was working in a salon and you saw me cutting hair, would you have a problem with me cutting your hair? No, you wouldn’t…think of me as a professional, think of me as the woman you were expecting to meet tonight, and only call me Melissa, and forget I’m Jane, Jane’s not here, but I am, and melissa will make you feel very, very good….”

With that I kissed him deeply and let my tongue slip into his mouth, and when he slipped his own tongue into my mouth, I knew we were going to have a very different sort of relationship from then on. We kissed passionately, and he gently, ever so gently stroked his finger across my left breast and my achingly erect nipple, and it felt soooo good. He did it again, and then caressed my other breast in his hand, and slip his hand down to my hip before pulling me close to kiss me again. My arms were around him, and I pulled his glasses off, and reached into undo his tie, and tossed it onto the floor. With a smile, he helped me out of the robe to reveal the full gown, and then caressed my hips down past the split at the side. His shirt came off quickly, and then his pants, and he and rolled together, kissing with flaming passion, and then he slipped his fingers under the strops and pulled the gown down to reveal my breasts. My nipples were begging for attention, but he simply admired the view and softly told me how beautiful I was, which warmed me up even more. He gently sucked one, then the other, before drifting upwards to kiss me more while softly tweaking them with his fingers. He was the most gentle man I’d ever know then, and I couldn’t wait for more. I wanted him now and I wanted him to hammer me, but he wasn’t doing anything of the sort.

After a bout of kisses and flying tongues, he pulled the gown down further, and I lifted my legs so he could take it completely off. I lay there naked before his gaze, and smiled and asked him, “Enjoying the view”?

“Oh yes, sweetie, very much…” as he pulled up and removed his boxers to reveal his rock hard cock. When I’d seen it years before it had seemed huge, but I’d always assumed that was not really knowing what one was supposed to look like. My adult eyes revealed to me that my father was extremely well hung, eight plus inches, and very thick. Oh god, that was going to feel so incredible….

He continued to kiss me but then slid down next to me, and began to kiss the back of my neck as he turned me to spoon me. His arms felt so good around me, and he softly kissed me as his cock slid between my legs, just slightly rubbing the edges of my wet lips. I wanted to just arch my back and drive him into me, but he was taking the lead, as his fingers explored me, one hand rubbing my nipples, and the other slowly snaking down to explore my aching pussy. He ran his fingers though my neatly trimmed strip, and around the edges of, but he didn’t actually touch it, he just caressed the area, making me want his touch all the more.

He used his left hand to pull my leg upwards, and then his right finally made contact, just slipping between the lips, ever so slightly. I let out a low moan of pleasure and he slipped the fingers a bit deeper, but then pulled them out, using my juices to get the rest of the area soaking wet. He tweaked my clit just a bit, enough to send a shock of pleasure through me, and I was so horny that I orgasmed, ever so slightly. My soft gasp made him chuckle, as he continued to spread my juices around, and then with his pinky finger, he slid it all the way around, and just brushed against my quivering ass. I couldn’t help it, I thrust against him trying to get him inside me, but he knew what he was doing, better than any man I’d ever been with. He slowly turned me again so he was on top and then he licked my pussy bottom to top, and gently sucked on my clit as I lay panting, waiting to get fucked, but to be denied yet again as my legs spread wide. He dove into eating my sweet wetness, licking, sucking, and teasing me, but then he did something I’d never done, and pulled my legs further up, and I felt his tongue slide into my ass!

While anal was never offered, I’d played with toys quite a bit, and was actually waiting to find a guy to try this sort of thing with, and I kept myself extremely clean. He used his tongue to please me in ways I’d never really believed could feel good, and he was apparently a master of it. I got wetter, and wetter, and wetter still as he came around to suck hard on my quivering clit, and gently bite down on it, as I screamed out an orgasm, soaking him in the process, but I was too far gone to care about anything else at that point!

Again and again, he sucked me to wave after wave of pleasure, and was more intense than it had ever been. Then he pulled my legs up again to go back and spread my wetness with his tongue all over my ass, which I would have happily given to him if he’d asked for it. He could have just rammed himself in and I wouldn’t have minded a bit.

The he flipped me over, and I assumed the doggy position, and he took his place behind me, gently running his fingertips across my wet and waiting ass, I was wet enough, he could have slipped in easily, but he didn’t as I could feel him trying to do something. I looked around to see him unrolling a condom and I knew that wasn’t what I wanted.

“I’m protected, just give me all of your love, all of it, every sweet drop…please?” I was begging him and I knew it was what I wanted.

He obliged me by slowly sliding his cock deep inside of me, letting out a soft grunt of pleasure as he filled my waiting vagina with what I wanted most, and I let out a soft moan to match his grunt. He grabbed my hips and slowly rocked us back and forth, not going any deep or pulling out at all, but it felt so damned good, just feeling us move like that. Then he smoothly extended his rocking to stroke me deeply, my intense wetness made for some squishing sounds, but it was just so incredible feeling him moving with me. He picked up his pace and was now pumping me with long deep strokes, and pulling almost all the way out, which I knew from previous experience would make me come very quickly, even in doggy.

After only a few minutes, I was shaking, knowing a monster orgasm was moments away, but he was thrusting smoothly, and I wondered how long he would last? My shaking got worse, and sure enough, I came with a vengeance and a yelp, but he still pounded away, maybe two or more were going to be my treat from this most incredible of lovemakings, and then I came again, with a squeal, but he wasn’t finished, he pumped me a few more times, then pulled out and flipped me around quickly, but gently, and plunged deep into me in the missionary position. The change of position cooled me for a few moments, but soon I was achingly expecting another orgasm, and he did not disappoint me, as I came, but with less intensity than before, and I knew I couldn’t take much more.

Another two or three minutes of deeply filling me, and then he switched positions again, and I prepared for more doggy, but it was not to be, not at all, as he took his rock hard cock which had been ramming me for some time, pulled out, and slammed it into my ass!

“Aaaaaaieee!!” I yelped as he drove deep into me, I had never taken anal, and hadn’t expected it! Now his hands, which had been so gentle, grabbed my hips roughly as he hammered my ass deep. It hurt, but it felt good, exciting, knowing he was taking me, knowing I was doing what he wanted, that I was satisfying his deepest urges, that I was his, totally and completely. As I got used to it, it felt better and better, and I knew that the mix of my juices and his pre-cum had me lubed up well enough, so I relaxed and enjoyed it, and even when his hands started slapping my ass cheeks with each thrust, I enjoyed it more and more. Pain? What was pain compared to this pleasure? The pleasure of being his? The thrill of being taken by the man I loved more than any other?

My pleasure built, and I came once more, just before he groaned loudly and slammed himself as deep as he could into my ass. He held me tight, rocking like we had earlier, as I could feel his ejaculation in me. Back and forth we rocked, until with a long, aching sigh, he pulled out of me and collapsed onto the bed. I fell forward, and lacked even the strength to prop myself up with my elbows, and I rolled over to pull myself close to him.

LIke Lee, he cried, but this was from a guilt far, far deeper than any the caring Mr. Cooper might have suffered. I held him, and let him weep, for things could never be the same again, perhaps different wasn’t so bad?

“Oh god,” he finally sobbed, “what have I done?”

“Shhh…it’s all right.”

“How can it be? What I just did?”

“Nothing happened that I didn’t want to happen. Ever since I saw you naked that day with an erection, I’ve wondered, now I know. I know what kind of pleasure you can give me, and more importantly, what kind of pleasure I can give you. I know you enjoyed that. It was rough, it was wild, but it felt good, and I could feel your love for me every second of it. Maybe that’s wrong by some people’s rules, but not by mine.”

“But it was so…uncontrolled…”

“Mmmm…and someone else can’t handle that? I’m not surprised. She always seemed so uptight. I’m not, you know that now, although that was my first anal. I’d been looking to try it, but never found the right guy, and he was much closer than I’d ever dreamed.”

“And now?”

“What about it? Unless you’ve forgotten, this was an exercise in you having your way with Melissa. You did, and she enjoyed herself as well. You want more? We can do that, but the thing is to not let guilt tear you up. You wanted an escape, a wild time, you got it, so why worry? You can go on your way and we’ll pretend your knowing who I am never happened. We can keep it totally professional.”

He seemed okay with that, and with an awkward embrace and kiss he left after we showered together.

Keep it professional?

Maybe he can.

I can’t.

That was the most incredible sexual experience of my life.

With the man I love the most.

I see therapy in my future. After all, doesn’t every girl love Daddy?

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2018 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Website Powered by WordPress.com.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Follow Following
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other followers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Customize
    • Follow Following
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.